VOYAGE TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



THE LOG-BOOK 



OF A VOYAGE TO 



THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY 




A CHRISTIAN ALLEGORY OF THE SEA 



AUTHOR OF "LECTURES ON THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS," " WANDERINGS OF A PILGRIM," 
" WINDINGS OF THE RIVER OF THE WATER OF LIFE," "POWERS OF THE WORLD 
TO COME," "DEFENCE OF CAPITAL PUNISHMENT," "GOD AGAINST 
SLAVERY," " RIGHT OF THE BIBLE IN OUR PUBLIC SCHOOLS," 
" VOICES OF NATURE," " FAITH, DOUBT, AND EVI- 
DENCE," "GOD'S TIME-PIECE FOR MAN'S 
ETERNITY," ' ' LECTURES ON 
COWPER," ETC. 




BY 




Rev. George B. Cheever, D.D. 



NEW YORK 
A. C. ARMSTRONG AND SON 

714 Broadway 
1885 





Copyright, 1885, 
By Rev. George B. Cheever, D.D. 



PREFACE. 



The Allegory of this book was prepared by 
the Author as long ago as the year 1850, 
and several editions were published by the 
firm of Charles Seribner, then established at 
145 Nassau Street, but afterwards in Broad- 
way. It was planned and intended as the 
first volume in a series of works to be issued 
for the benefit of seamen, as a library of com- 
bined instruction and amusement for their 
leisure hours. It was first published under 
the title of A Heel in a Bottle, for Jack in the 
Doldrums. This was afterwards deemed too 
technical and exclusive, and perhaps mislead- 
ing; though we believe the He v. Dr. Tyng 
was so far pleased with it, that he had an 
edition printed and circulated at his own 
expense. 

But when the work was republished in 
Great Britain, with an introduction from my 







PREFACE. 



very kind friend, the Rev. T. Binney, of Lon- 
don, the title was by him changed to that of 
a Voyage to the Celestial Country. Three edi- 
tions have been published in America, and 
the work is now reissued, with some addi- 
tional chapters, in the hope that it may con- 
tinue to be useful to here and there a pilgrim, 
whether by land or sea, from this world to that 
which is to come. 

Many books of thrilling interest have been 
written, describing the innumerable perils and 
hardships of a sailor's life; but we have never 
met with one that attempted to surround 
them, from the beginning to the end, with 
the lights from Eternity to Time, and the 
lessons from Time to Eternity. The effort at 
least, is sincere, and by the divine blessing 
may not be in vain. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTEK I. 

THE BUILDING OF THE SHIP, AND REASONS AND CONDITIONS 
OF THE VOYAGE ...... 



CHAPTER II. 

HOW TO COME TO CHRIST . 



CHAPTER III. 

PROVISIONS FOR THE VOYAGE. CHARTS, INSTRUMENTS, AND 

NOTES OF INSTRUCTION, PROMISE, AND WARNING. 

SETTING SAIL ON FRIDAY . . . • . 

CHAPTER IV. 

LAND-LUBBERING IN THE COUNTRY OF SELF-CONCEIT. AD- 
VENTURES ON SHORE, BY LOSING THEIR WAY . 



CHAPTER V. 

THEY GET BACK TO THE KING'S SHIP, BUT WITH MUCH DIF- 
FICULTY. MUTUAL INSURANCE COMPANIES AND SLIP- 
PERY PLACES. A FEW WRONG STEPS MAKE A VERY 

LONG FALSE WAY. THEIR FIRST SIGHT OF THEIR 



8 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTEE VI. 

EXPERIENCE OF STORMS, AND THE HARBOR OF GOOD HOPE. 

THE FRIENDLINESS OF THE PEOPLE THERE, AND 
THEIR SINGING OF THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM . . 63 

CHAPTER VII. 

THE LAND BREEZE EROM THE KING'S GARDEN. THE COM- 
MUNION OF SAINTS. THE FREEDOM OF THE WHOLE 

COUNTRY. NO SLAVE HOLDERS NOR SLAVES, NOR 

RETURNING OF ESCAPED FUGITIVES ... 79 



CHAPTER VIII. 

A DEAD CALM. THE FLOATING WRECK OF A SHIP, CALLED 

SINLESS PERFECTION. THE VILLAIN PRIDE. GOD's 

METHOD WITH GOLD IN THE CRUCIBLE . . .87 



CHAPTER IX. 

MOURNLNG OVER SIN AND GAINING GRACE AFTER GRACE. 

GOD'S DISCIPLINE FOR THE BRIGHTENING AND PROOF 

OF HIS OWN JEWELS. THE SUFFERINGS AND YET 

THE BLESSINGS OF THE CRUCIBLE. THE DANGER 

OF SUNKEN ROCKS, AND CONCEALED CURRENTS . 99 



CHAPTER X. 

CAPTAIN GLIB'S YACHT. THE FIRST AND SECOND MATE, 

COMPANY AND CARGO. — DISCUSSIONS AS TO THE FREE- 
DOM OF THE SEAS, AND CERTAINTY AND SECURITY 

OF THE COMPASS. GOd's WORD INFALLIBLE, AND NOT 

MERELY A CONTINENT OF COMMON MUD AND WATER 110 



CONTENTS. 



9 



CHAPTER XI. 

A TALK ABOUT THE KING'S CHAKT. WHO WROTE IT ? HOW 

READS IT? AND WHAT DOTH IT CONTAIN? IT IS 

ITSELF THE WHOLE WORD OF GOD, AND BY ITS 
WORDS ALL MANKIND ARE TO BE JUDGED IN THE 
LAST DAY 123 



CHAPTER XII. 

THE WORK OF EXPLAIN-AWAY AND PICK-FLAW. WHAT IS 

NO BETTER THAN MUTINY. HANDLING THE WORD 

OF GOD DECEITFULLY 133 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE MEETING WITH CAPTAIN GAIN-IS-GODLINESS. NEGLECT 

OF THE CHART AND THE CURRENTS. FISHING FOR 

PEARLS AND CATCHING ICEBERGS. THE PERILS OF 

AN ARCTIC WINTER . . . . . 147 

CHAPTER XIV. 

POMEGRANATE HARBOR, AND THE HALL OF REVELATIONS . 167 



CHAPTER XV. 

A CONFLICT WITH THE GREAT PIRATE, AND HOW TO RE- 
SIST TEMPTATION 187 



CHAPTER XVI. 



THE ANGEL OF THE COVENANT 



199 



10 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEE XVII. 

A. NAVAL BATTLE IN THE HALF-WAY HARBOR TO ROME . 211 

CHAPTEE XVIII. 

THE OAPE OF STORMS, AND THE ISLAND OF PEACE . 231 

CHAPTEE XIX. 

ALMOST SAVED — ALMOST LOST . . . . 253 

CHAPTEE XX. 

THE HARBOR OF WORLDLY CONFORMITY AND WHAT HAP- 
PENED THERE . . . . . . 272 

CHAPTEE XXI. 

THE EFFECTUAL CALLING . . . . . .296 

CHAPTEE XXII. 

THE PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS, AND HOW IT IS ACCOM- 
PLISHED 318 

CHAPTEE XXIII. 

EXAMPLE, GRACE, AND GLORY . . . . . 328 



CHAPTEE XXIV. 

PRAYER, PROVIDENCE, AND FAITH 338 



CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

CAPTAIN GOOD-ENOUGH AND HIS CARGO 

CHAPTER XXYI 

none but christ! none but christ! 

CHAPTER XXVII. 
THE last enemy .... 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

DEATH SWALLOWED UP IN VICTORY 



VOYAGE TO THE CELESTIAL 
COUNTRY. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE BUILDING OF THE SHIP, AND REASONS AND CONDITIONS 
OF THE VOYAGE. 

It happened on a time that the King of the 
Celestial Country, moved with compassion for the 
people of this earth, resolved to establish a connection 
between the Celestial Empire and our world, whereby 
any that chose might lay up their treasures in that 
heavenly region, and at an appointed time go thither 
to enjoy them. To this end a grand ship was prepared 
to take passengers across the great sea that lies 
between us and the Celestial Country. 

While the vessel was a-building, the people far 
and near had warning of it. and many looked on 
curiously, and some inquired into it with deep inter- 
est, for there were many communications from the 
King continually in regard to it, and holy men of 
old spake about it as they were moved by the Holy 
Spirit. 1 The multitude were very indifferent and 
1 2 Peter i. 21. 



14 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



unconcerned, but some would now and then talk 
with the workmen, and though it took many genera- 
tions to finish the ship, yet from the time when the 
first orders were given in regard to it, and the first 
beam laid for it, all who chose might have an interest 
in it, might have their names set down as passengers, 
and might be just as sure of all the benefits of it, as 
any of those who should be alive upon the earth when 
the ship was launched and sailing. 

The Master Builder had all his plans perfect, and 
gave them for execution into the hands of persons in 
whom he could confide, and the vessel was a noble 
craft, as beautiful and grand to see as ever swam the 
waters. When the time drew near for the comple- 
tion of the ship, the King said to some of his faithful 
seamen then living, " I tell you that many prophets 
and righteous men have desired to see the things 
which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear 
the things which ye hear, and have not heard them." 2 
And after the ship was under sailing orders, a record 
was drawn up of a great cloud of witnesses that had 
before obtained an interest in her by faith, whose 
hearts were fixed upon the Celestial Country, and it 
was said that they; were even as the stars of the sky in 
multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea-shore 
innumerable. It was added that these all died in 
2 Matt. xiii. 17. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



15 



faith, not having received the promises, but having 
seen them afar off. and were persuaded of them, and 
embraced them, and confessed that they were stran- 
gers and pilgrims on the earth. For they that say 
such things declare plainly that they seek a country; 
wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, 
yea, they desire a better, that is a heavenly country; 

FOR HE HATH PREPARED FOR THEM A CITi*. 3 

Now the example of these believing and happy 
persons was not followed by as many as might have 
been supposed would take passage, when the glory of 
the ship and the full blessedness of the voyage were 
seen no longer as through a glass darkly, but as it 
were face to face. 4 For the hardness of men's hearts 
was exceeding great, and most of them were feasting 
and revelling just as when Noah entered into the 
ark, eating and drinking, marrying and giving in 
marriage, and neither believing nor caring, concern- 
ing the Celestial Country. 5 And the god of this world 
was everywhere at work in great power, blinding the 
minds of them who believed not, lest at any time the 
light of the glorious gospel of Christ should come to 
their notice, and the offers of salvation should per- 
suade them to embark. And as when the deluge 
came upon the Old World the people mocked Noah 
and his Ark, which was a type beforehand of this 

3 Heb. xi. 12, 13, 14, 16. < 1 Cor. xiii. 12. s 2 Cor. iv. 4. 



16 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



great ship of salvation, so now many persons, when 
they heard, mocked, and even said that the Kings 
recruiting officers were full of new wine because, by 
the power of Divine Inspiration, they spoke in all 
languages, and invited men everywhere in their own 
tongue, to take passage for the Celestial Country. 
Nevertheless a great many did take passage, so that 
on one occasion three thousand 6 put down their 
names at one and the same time. And so it went 
on, till it seemed as if the whole world were going to 
turn sailors; but that happy time was yet a great 
way off. 

Whenever the ship sailed, all that chose to go 
were invited. They were to ship once for all, being 
never to return to their native land, but to put into 
the King's harbor in the Celestial Country, far away, 
where mansions were prepared for them, and 
thrones, and crowns, and a great inheritance. It was 
said that their own country was to be visited and 
burnt up with fire, which would involve the perdi- 
tion of ungodly men, and none could tell when that 
ruin might come; but it was certain; and the King's 
messengers were always telling the people to secure 
their passage in season, so that none need have 
failed, though oftentimes very few paid any atten- 
tion to the warnings. 

6 Acts ii. 41. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



17 



The vessel might return, and it might not, in 
season to give the people another opportunity for the 
voyage ; but it was entirely unsafe to rely upon that, 
and the King's messengers were continually repeat- 
ing what the Holy Spirit had said, To-day if ye will 
hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 7 And the 
King himself had said concerning some who had 
made the experiment of waiting for another opportu- 
nity, and had lost the voyage and their own souls for 
ever, Be ye also ready, for at such a day as ye 
think not, the Son of man cometh. 8 Much was also 
said from one of the King's own parables, concerning 
those who came knocking after the door was shut, 
and could not get in; and this word also would be 
often sounding in their ears, And ivhile they went to 
buy, the Bridegroom came* But all this made very 
little impression, and things went on much as before; 
one to his farm, another to his merchandise. 

Again and again the same things took place, 
although every effort was made to convince the 
people of their guilt and danger, and there was no 
want of allurements, and powerful motives working, 
to induce them to enlist under the King's flag. 
Indeed, the offers held out were ravishing beyond 
description, and every one knew that they were true, 
and it was often said that eye had not seen, nor ear 
i Heb. iii. 15. » Matt. xxiv. 44. 9 Matt. xxv. 10. 



18 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



heard, neither had any heart conceived the glory of 
the things which God had prepared for those who 
love him. 10 

And though none that ever set out on the 
voyage returned from the Celestial Country, to 
bring back- any news, yet it was said and well 
known, that they were in a region where there was 
no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, nor any 
more pain, 11 and that there they were arrayed in 
white robes, with crowns upon their heads, and 
palms in their hands, and that they were before the 
throne of God,, serving him day and night in his 
temple, and that He that sitteth upon the throne was 
dwelling among them, and that they should hunger 
no more, neither thirst any more, neither should the 
sun light on them, nor any heat, for the Lamb which 
is in the midst of the throne should feed them, 
and should lead them to living fountains of waters, 
and God should wipe away all tears from their eyes. 12 
It was said and well known that there they saw the 
King's face, and that the King's name was in their 
foreheads. 13 Also the freedom of the Holy City was 
theirs, with its streets of gold and its tree of life, and 
its pure river of the waters of life, 14 and there they 
went in and out continually, with an innumerable 

'o 1 Cor. ii. 9. " Rev. xxi. 4 12 Rev. vii. 9, 15, 17. 
*9 Rev. xxiir 4. »* Rev. xxii. 1. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



19 



company of angels, and the happy fellowship of the 
spirits of the just made perfect. 15 The King's mes- 
songers used to talk much of these things, and more- 
over the Earnest of the Spirit was given to those who 
would obey the King, to bring all these things glow- 
ing to their hearts, and to make them anxious for the 
voyage, and willing to leave all and depart. On one 
occasion, Moses and Elias had even been seen in 
glory with the King, 16 but no sailor ever came back 
from the Celestial Country to tell .about it. 

All the conditions of the voyage were very well 
known, and all who went had to come, themselves, to 
the King, commit everything to him, and take the 
oath of obedience and love as his seamen, for all had 
to work their own passage. One of the King's names 
was Immanuel, God with us, 17 and one of the rules 
for all his sailor-pilgrims was this, Work out your 
own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God 
which ivorketli in you, both to will and to do, of his 
good pleasure. 1 * The King was also called, The Lord 
our righteousness, 19 and one of the descriptions of 
himself was in these words, I am the Way, the 
Truth, and the Life. 29 It was well known that no 
man could come to the Father, but by him, and that 
all heavenly seamanship was to be learned from him, 

15 Heb. xii. 22, 23. >e Matt. xvii. 3. v Matt. i. 23. 
■8 Phil. ii. 12, 13. is Jer. xxiii. 6. ™ John xiv. 6. 



20 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and that he had his Father's promise to give the 
Holy Spirit to all who asked him. He also gave 
assurance that whatsoever thing they asked of the 
Father in his name, he would give it to them. 21 He 
had said likewise, If a man will love me, he will 
keep my words, and my Father will love him, and 
we will come unto him, and make our abode with 
him. 22 And many other precious promises he gave, 
and everything had been made sure in his own most 
precious blood, which he shed upon the cross for the 
forgiveness and eternal life of as many as would put 
their trust in him. And he used to add to all his 
promises, Him that cometh unto me, I will in no 

WISE CAST OUT. 23 

21 John xvi. 23. 22 23. 23 jolm vi. 37, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



21 



CHAPTER II. 

HOW TO COME TO CHRIST. 

Now it happened on an occasion when I was on a 
visit to those parts from which the King's ship was 
then just about to sail, that two of the inhabitants 
were much wrought upon by all these things, and 
were resolved to make the voyage together. I have 
also since then learned some history of the things they 
met with, which for the good of others I am deter- 
mined to relate. They did not come to this good 
resolution both at the same time, for one was con- 
siderably in advance of the other, and was a good 
while in persuading the other to take the same stand. 
And doubtless he never could have prevailed up.on 
him to do so against the ridicule of his ungodly 
friends and acquaintance, if it had not been for God's 
good Providence in bringing the man upon a bed of 
sickness, so that he was chastened with pain, and 
brought near to the gates of death, and greatly terri- 



22 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



fied in his conscience at the thoughts of the judgment 
to come. 

Then his friend put in train upon him all the 
arguments he could think of to reach his heart, 
that he might be induced to enter his name as a 
King's seaman. He prayed with him again and 
again, and read to him the thirty-third chapter of the 
King's Book of Job, to show him God's meaning in 
such providences as had befallen him, that he might 
pray unto God, and that God might be favorable 
unto him. He told him of the time when once the 
long suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, 1 
and of the destruction of the ungodly then, and how 
certain it was that a much worse destruction would 
overtake them, who refused to take passage in the 
King's ship, according to his invitation and com- 
mandment. He told him that if he would but begin 
seeking the Lord in earnest, he Avould find that as 
soon as he had come to a decision to embark on 
board the King's ship, the whole way would seem 
easy to him. 

The men's names were Peter and John, and Peter v 
was the oldest, though indeed there was not much 
difference in their ages. One day Peter says to 
John, What now? Don't you know that some time 
or another, if ever you get on board that ship as an 
> 1 Pet. iii. 20. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



23 



accepted sailor, it must be in this way ? You must 
leave all, and come to Christ. 

Nay, said John, I begin to think I must bring all 
to Christ, for 1 find no heart to leave all, and yet, 
come to him I must. Now the question is, Will it be 
of any use to come so ? Will he have me as I am ? 
May I come to him for a heart to leave all and come, 
or must I stay away till I am willing to leave all ? 

Why, said Peter, I hope the Spirit of God himself 
has put it into your heart to ask these questions, for 
here you have touched the very evil; and I can tell 
you if you stay away from Christ till you are willing 
to leave all for him, you never will come at all. Yes, 
yes ! You must come for a heart, and that will be 
bringing your heart. You must come for a new heart, 
bringing the old one, for as long as you stay away 
from Christ, you will never have any but the old one 
to bring him. It is only in Christ that we can be 
made new creatures, and not out of him. Old things 
are done away, and all things become new in Christ, 2 
but never away from Christ. So come; come any 
way, only come. 

But such a sinner as me ! said John. How can I, 
how dare I come? You can't tell by a thousandth 
part how vile I am. I begin to think 'tis not possible 
that God can have mercy upon me. 

2 2 Cor. v. 17. 



24 



LOG-BOOK OP A VOYAGE 



Well ! and what of that, said the other. God's 
thoughts are not as your thoughts; and God forbid 
they should be, for then there would be no hope for 
any of us under the sun. But God knoweth our fool- 
ishness, and none of our sins are hid from him. Yet 
he commands every one of us to come. And he does 
not require us to bring one particle of goodness, which 
if we attempted, it would be only a cheat and a lie 
at the very outset. There is none that doeth good, 
no, not one. It is God's infinite mercy, if you ever 
begin in the least degree to feel this. You can pray 
with earnestness and anguish of heart if you feel this. 

And just consider the wonderful strength and bold- 
ness of the argument with God that he gives you to 
use in prayer: "For thy name's sake, Lord, pardon 
mine iniquity, for it is great." Just because it is so 
great, Lord forgive ! Why ! if a scoundrel should 
use such an argument as that in court, to be let off 
without punishment by the Judge, for the sake of the 
greatness of his crimes, it would be the most insolent 
hardihood and contempt, and could only provoke the 
sentence of a worse penalty. But as far as the East 
is from the West, so far doth God remove our trans- 
gressions from us, when we only plead for his infinite 
mercy, because our own sins are so great. For the 
greater they are, the greater is the glory of his grace 
in Christ. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



25 



Peter's very first incoherent, ignorant prayer to 
Christ, was uttered out of such an overwhelming 
sight and sense of his own sins, and of Christ's holi- 
ness, that he cried out in absolute terror and sudden 
despair, Depart from me, for I am a sinful man, 
Lord ! too sinful for thee to dwell with me, or for me 
to be near to thee. 'If Peter had then known what 
he speedily learned by the Lord's mercy, he would 
have cried, Come thou unto me, Lord, for I am 
a sinful dying man, and thou only canst heal me, 
and save me ! So must we all come, just as we 
are, and cry for mercy, and the Lord will have 
mercy on us. 

God in the Old Testament says, Ho ! every one that 
tlrirsteth! come ye to the waters, and he that hath no 
money, no strength, let him come, and seek the Lord 
while he may be found, and call upon him while he 
is near. And in the New Testament, the last thing 
that Jesus saith from his throne in heaven is, u The 
Spirit and the Bride say, Come! And let him that 
heareth say, Come ! And let him that is athirst, 
Come! And whosoever will, let him take the water 
of life, freely!" Coming is sure to be taking; it 
never fails. 

Whosoever will! Could anything possibly be freer, 
more universal, than this? It doesn't depend on a man's 
strength; it does not say, Whosoever is able. Every 



26 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



man that wills is able. Let the will take one step, 
and the whole man can take a dozen. The very first 
prayer becomes, in and through Christ's assured an- 
swer to it, the will of the whole man, and " God be 
merciful to me a sinner" is the beginning of his new- 
birth, his new creation in Christ Jesus. If a sinner 
comes, and says only, " Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst 
make me clean ! " that itself is a prayer of faith, and 
Christ answers, " I will; be thou clean ! " 

The Lord Jesus said, That men ought always to 
pray, and not to faint; all men; and certainly the 
worse they are, the more they need to jyray, and the 
more certainly God will hear their cry. He did not 
say that only good men should pray, or could pray, 
or ought to pray, or had a right to pray; but bad men 
especially, because they were so bad. Paul himself 
began to pray when he was the chief of sinners. The 
Publican, afar off, began with, " God be merciful to 
me, a sinner ! " The prodigal began to pray right out 
from amidst the wickedness and misery of harlots 
and drunkards, having come to his senses even out 
of delirium tremens. 

Hosea the prophet said by command of God to the 
greatest sinners of his day, "Take with you ivords, and 
say unto God, Take away all iniquity, and receive us 
graciously ! " God gave the very words for sinners 
to use. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



27 



And David said, by God's own inspiration, "For 
thy name's sake pardon mine iniquity, for it is great" 
The greater our sins, the greater the power of the ar- 
gument for God to have mercy upon us; and the 
greater the glory of his dear Son our Saviour in pre- 
senting our prayers, and adding his prayer to ours, 
for us. Father, forgive them, for they know not what 
they do ! We are greater sinners than they who ig^ 
norantly crucified him, not then knowing who he was. 
But Ave,' if we do not come to him, and trust in him, 
and confess him, and obey him among men, are greater 
sinners by far than they, for we crucify him afresh, 
and knowingly, by our sins and unbelief, in not com- 
ing to him ; and thus we are found putting him to 
an open shame. But coming just as Ave are, and 
crying out for his mercy, we really begin our con- 
fession of him before men, by confessing to him and 
begging for his mercy. Such confession and prayer 
is a great example of faith. When that is seen 
and known in us, it makes us preachers to others. 
In the very first endeavor to come to Christ, we 
preach Christ. 

God's commands are always upon us, to seek and 
obey him ; and the way and the means, and the words 
of seeking, and the gift of the heart to seek, and the 
will to obey, sometimes come altogether in the Script- 
ures, and deep c illeth unto deep at the noise of God's 



28 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



waterspouts. "Seek ye the Lord, while he may be 
found ; call ye upon him, while he -is near. Let the 
wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his 
thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he 
will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he 
will abundantly pardon." 3 And then again he in- 
structs us to pray, "Turn thou me, and I shall be 
turned, for thou art the Lord my God.'' 4 And 
again, "Turn thou us unto thee, Lord, and we 
shall be turned." 5 And again, "I will run in the 
way of thy commandments, ivhen thou shalt enlarge 
my hearth 6 And again, "Draw me and we will run 
after thee." 7 And again, " With loving-kindness 
have I drawn thee." 8 And our Blessed Lord says, 
"No man can come to me, except the Father which 
hath sent me draw him, and I will raise him up, 
and will draw all men unto me." 3 

So, God instructs and permits us, as lost sinners, to 
begin our return to him, and our obedience, by pray- 
ing him to turn our hearts, and create in us a clean 
heart, and to turn us to himself, and to draw us after 
him. And look, how he dealt with the lepers of old, 
who, by the law, dared only to stand at a distance, 
and out of their hopeless misery to cry, Unclean, un- 



3 Is. lv. 6, 7. 4 is. xxx i. is. 

e Ps. cxix. 32. 7 Song of Sol., i. 4. 

9 John vi. 44; xii. 32. 



6 Lam. v. 21. 
8 Jer. xxxi. 3. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



29 



clean! Jesus not only called them, but laid his hands 
on them, and healed them. 

But do you think the Lord Jesus is as ready now 
in heaven to forgive sinners on earth, as he was on 
earth to cleanse the lepers? 

Yes, dear friend; he is the same Saviour, yester- 
day, to-day, and forever, on earth and in heaven, where 
He, the Forerunner, hath for us entered, and where 
he now pleads for us all, and presents our prayers for 
mercy and grace, both healing and cleansing, even 
as he came, not to call the righteous, but sinners, even 
the' chief of sinners, to repentance. So he calls us 
now, every one of us, and all alike, and says to us on 
earth, Come unto me, and come now, just as you are. 
only cornel So come, come any way, only come! 

Well, said John, God helping me, I'll try, and try 
again. He found it at first uphill work, a reluctant 
heart, old-fashioned, windlass-work, as with hand- 
spikes and chains, or rowing with sweeps against 
wind and tide, and sometimes like pumping against 
a leak, in a storm. But still he persevered, by God's 
help, which every man that seeks shall have, in God's 
good time, for God only waits to be gracious. And 
so, after he had been trying, days and nights not a 
few, and sometimes on the borders of despair, a verse 
came to him suddenly in an Old Almanac, where he 
was looking for the weather. 



30 LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 

Just as I am, without one plea, 
But that thy blood was shed for me, 
And that thou bid'st me come to thee, 
O Lamb of G-od, I come ! 

And that helped him very much, for it seemed tc 
be exactly the language which the weather in his 
soul required. And after a while he met with other 
verses belonging to the same, in the Old Almanac, 
and was glad to find them. 

Just as I am, and waiting not 
To rid my soul of one dark blot, 
To thee, whose blood can cleanse each spot, 
O Lamb of God, I come ! 

Just as I am, though tossed about 
With many a conflict, many a doubt, 
Fightings within and fears without, 
Lamb of God, I come ! 

Just as I am, poor, wretched, blind ! 
Sight, riches, healing of the mind, 
Yea, all I need, in thee to find, 
O Lamb of God, I come ! 

Just as I am, thou wilt receive, 
Wilt welcome, pardon, cleanse, relieve; 
Because thy promise I believe, 
O Lamb of God, I come ! 

And so he kept praying for many days, often 
saying, Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbelief; 10 
io Mark ix. 24. 



i 



TO • THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



31 



until at length these expressions seemed to him to 
have some meaning; for at first, though he had 
tried to use them, it did not seem to him that he 
understood them, or felt them as he ought, but now 
they were like hidden things that seemed to be 
coming out into the light. For in looking unto 
Jesus, the veil was gradually taken away from his 
heart, and he found himself coming, not as one driven 
by conscience and terror merely, but to receive a Avel- 
come and a promise and a blessing. So things went 
on, till at length these exercises of the Divine Spirit, 
with the Word and the Earnest of the Spirit in the 
heart, so wrought upon him and within him, and the 
word of God got such power over him, that old things 
passed away and all things became new, in the reve- 
lation of Christ to his soul. And now he was as much 
bent upon the Voyage to the Celestial City as Peter 
himself ever had been; and so they concluded to set 
out together. 



32 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER III. 



PROVISIONS FOR THE VOYAGE. CHARTS, INSTRUMENTS, AND 

NOTES OF INSTRUCTION, PROMISE, AND WARNING. 
SETTING SAIL ON FRIDAY. 

They two were the only ones at that time, for the 
place where they were was then very low in respect 
to knowledge and interest in the King's commerce; 
and though the people were willing to hear the 
King's messengers, yet they were so full of business, 
clearing and discharging vessels of their own, and 
having great warehouses full of merchandise, which 
they were busy selling, and a great many manufac- 
turing establishments going on, and in fine, a great 
press of business of all kinds, that there was no heart 
to attend to anything else, and it was never con- 
venient for them to put their own effects by, or to 
settle them up, so as to start upon the voyage. 
These two, therefore, were the only ones at that time, 
and so the vessel was put under their care, just as if 
they had chartered her for themselves alone. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



33 



They had all the provisions and instruments oi 
navigation, a perfect and infallible chart, a chro- 
nometer that only needed care in winding, and a 
barometer that foretold all changes of the weather. 
They had instruments to take their reckoning by the 
sun, and also for lunar observations; and they had 
their log-books, and the best of spy-glasses, and 
besides all this, they had means by the faithful 
use of which, though it needed no little skill 
and attention, they might detect the direction and 
strength of unseen tides and undercurrents. They 
were indeed provided with everything that could 
help to make their voyage prosperous, sure, and suc- 
cessful. Besides this, there were some private stores 
with which they were cautioned to supply themselves, 
though for these also they must draw upon the King's 
storehouses by personal drafts from him; and also 
some things for private adventure, which they were 
to make the most of, and to increase as far as possible 
during the voyage. 

A note was put into their hands in regard to these 
matters, that they might be neither idle nor unfruit- 
ful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, 1 
running after this manner: Besides this, giving all 
diligence add to your faith virtue, and to virtue 
knowledge, and to knowledge temperance, and to 

i 2 Pet. i. 8. 



34 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



temperance patience, and to patience godliness, and 
to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly 
kindness charity; for so an entrance shall be minis- 
tered unto you abundantly into the everlasting king- 
dom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 

There was no quarantine for the Celestial City, 
because, if these things were on board, it proved that 
the vessel was one of the King's ships; and as to 
any plague, or danger of it, in the Celestial Country, 
there was no such possibility, for one of the laws of 
that country was this, The inhabitant shall no more 
say, I am sick, 3 and nothing that defileth was ever 
permitted to enter into it. 4 Moreover, in the King's 
ship, and upon every sailor, there was the King's 
own seal, with a private mark read by himself in 
heaven, indicated by this inscription, The Lord 
knoweth them that are his; and also a more visible 
and common mark, read upon earth, Let every one 
that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity. 5 
It was well known that every one having this earthly 
inscription visible as in fulfilment, had his name in 
God's book with the other seal in heaven. Yet many 
persons hoped for the last in heaven, without having 
the first on earth, without any anxious effort after the 
first; and such persons were very sure to be disap- 

2 2 Pet. i. 5, 6, 7-11. 3 Isa. xxxiii. 24. 

4 Eev. xxi. 27. 5 2 Tim. ii. 19. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



35 



pointed, since God's seal never left one side of the 
impression without the other, and either of them being 
entirely alone, was proved to be a forgery. 

Now it so happened, in the good providence of 
God, that when the time came for them to set sail, 
everything was favorable, and the weather delightful. 
It was Friday, and according to the superstitions of 
many of the coasting vessels and seacraft of their 
native laud, they ought not to have set sail on that 
day; for there were many who did not scruple at all 
to work in their own ships, and sail them out of port 
on the Lord's day, that would not have sailed on 
Friday on any consideration. However there were 
orders from the King of the Celestial Country to dis- 
regard all such foolish superstitions, but to keep the 
Sabbath holy; so it being Friday was no reason to 
them for not sailing, but it being a fine day, they put 
out to sea with a strong breeze, which carried them 
speedily some hundreds of miles away from the coast 
of their native land. 

At this they were much elated, for it was a good 
thing at the beginning to get such an impulse, and 
they thought they should make the voyage, perhaps, 
without encountering any of the dangers and difficul- 
ties they had heard described, as almost always met 
with. Added to this, by a mistake in their reckon- 
ing, before they had got accustomed to practical navi- 



36 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



gation, they several days put down in their log-book 
a much greater advance than they had made in 
reality, and as all their calculations were based 
accordingly, this mistake might have been attended 
with very serious consequences, for it made them 
remarkably confident and secure. They carried all 
sail, put on the top-gallant royals and skysails, and 
even got out their studding-sails, for indeed it was 
most inviting weather, and a most delightful breeze, 
and they felt animated to make the most of it, and a 
beautiful sight it was to see the rig of the vessel, and 
how grandly she ploughed the deep. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



37 



CHAPTER IV. 

LAND— LUBBERING IN THE COUNTRY OF SELF-CONCEIT. 

ADVENTURES ON SHORE, BY LOSING THEIR WAY. 

They were to sail past the country of Self-Conceit, 
and were permitted on no account to enter any of 
its harbors, or to land anywhere on the coast, or to 
have any intercourse with the inhabitants, unless 
some of them should put off in boats, desiring a 
passage to the Celestial Country. And that country 
of Self-Conceit was put down in their chart, with a 
warning against the coast as very dangerous, and 
there were marks on the chart to signify some 
dreadful shipwrecks that had there taken place. 
But owing to that mistake in their reckoning of 
which I have spoken, they thought themselves much 
past that region of country, and so, taking no special 
pains to keep off, although the wind blew towards 
the shore, they coasted nearer to the shore than would 
have been prudent, even could they have counted on 
continued fine weather. 



38 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



But this they could by no means do in that region, 
as they soon found to their cost. For it happened 
that opposite the mouth of one of the rivers, which 
from that country run into the sea, they were over- 
taken by a terrible storm, and the wind driving that 
way, with so little sea room that they were in immi- 
nent danger of striking, and dared not attempt weath- 
ering the point, within which the storm had caught 
them, they made shift to run up into the river, 
deeming themselves happy so soon to have got into 
quiet, smooth, and safe waters. But they knew not 
where they were, and they had better have kept out 
at sea and endured the storm, as the event proved. 
They thought at first they would only anchor there 
for the night, and when the sea became calm and the 
sky clear, they would resume their course in the 
ocean. 

The next day it cleared off indeed, and the sea was 
inviting, but notwithstanding that the weather had 
changed, the wind still blew strong up river, so how 
could they get out of the harbor, not knowing the 
channel, and being unable to tack, for want of sea 
room ? 

Besides, the banks of the river looked so charming 
and the whole country, as far up as they could see, 
promised so much to their curiosity, that they con- 
cluded to sail further up, intending to take advantage 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



39 



of the first change of wind, and to put out to sea 
again. So they weighed anchor, and soon lost sight 
of the coast and the ocean. And now, as there 
seemed but little need of studying their chart, since 
there Avas no river navigation laid down there, they 
delivered themselves to their own speculations and 
imaginings about the new things which they were 
beginning to behold. They even thought it possible 
that Divine Providence had turned them into this 
river, so as to enlarge their sphere of observation and 
experience, and perhaps open through them a new 
mine of theological learning, almost a new revelation. 
For the air of the country began to take effect upon 
them, and they looked back upon what seemed to 
them their low views, confined so closely to the lines 
traced for them in the King's charts, with something 
like contempt. They thought it became them to 
hold their minds open to conviction and improve- 
ment, let it come in what shape, or from whatever 
quarter it might. 

They went a good way up the country, and what 
seemed very strange was that the river was broader 
and deeper high up in the interior; also it grew 
very winding in its course, and as the compass did 
not here traverse as they were used to see it, they 
could now hardly tell, to any certainty, which was 
East, West, North, or South. And as to the wind, 



40 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



that seemed always to blow up river, let the windings 
of the river be what they might ; and the further they 
went, the more delighted they were, for the country 
in every direction was enchanting; and though as 
yet they had conversed with none of the inhabitants, 
yet they could see the villages and beautiful houses 
and farms on the shores on either side, so that at 
length the desire awoke within them to go ashore for 
a while, and make some little explorations. 

Accordingly they left the ship under guard, with 
orders to await their return, and took their depart- 
ure. As they preferred to go by the green lanes and 
across the fields, because it was so much pleasanter 
travelling, they did not at first meet many people. 
The first person that spoke to them was a man en- 
gaged in tying down a balloon to a stake in the field, 
and he gazed at them with some curiosity, as they 
wore the King's naval uniform, which, though very 
simple, was peculiar. He told them there was to be 
a great ascension here, and that the method of travel- 
ling by balloons was much occupying men's minds. 
He said, moreover, that a new geological survey of 
the world had just been ordered by the Koyal 
Academy of that country, and that the Mosaic 
account of the creation must either be renounced or 
spiritualized, and that, to save the credit of the Bible, 
they were pretty generally transcendentalizing the 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



41 



whole thing, or regarding it but as the beginning of 
a higher revelation, which was to be interior and 
more illuminating, after which the first would be 
laid aside, the Old and New Testament being merely 
a revelation of the letter, while the new revelation 
would be a universal inspiration of the spirit. 

The man then plied them with so much more of 
his jargon that their ears were almost stunned, and 
they were quite startled back into the mood of hum- 
ble reverence and dependence on the Lord's Word 
and Spirit, And the King's word came into Peter's 
mind like fire, Believe not every spirit, but try the 
spirits whether they be of God, 1 Then, as some of the 
expressions which the man had dropped led them to 
suspect the wanton nature of the liberty, to gain 
which he was for cutting loose from the Word, with 
his pretences to a higher inspiration and perfection, 
Peter asked him if he had not himself once served on 
board one of the King's ships. And he answered 
yes, and that not a few in his present country had 
done the same, for they had got utterly disgusted 
with the service, it was so severe and incessant, espe- 
cially in stormy weather, always watching and pray- 
ing, day and night, as well as working, and no time 
to themselves, neither games nor jollity, nor grog on 
board, and the Captain so strict withal, and such a 

1 1 John iv. 1. 



42 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



grim and grasping taskmaster, that even in fair weather, 
or a dead calm, he would set all hands to scouring the 
anchor and picking oakum by turns, that they might not 
be idle even a moment. So, as soon as they discovered 
the Harbor of Self-Conceit, they got their chests ashore 
and deserted, and had now learned a freer way. It 
had been a hard job, whether in the watch or out, 
nothing but self-abasement and mortification of body, 
soul, and spirit, all work and no play, and they could 
not endure it 

Then Peter answered the man, looking sadly at 
him, and stirred at once with pity for his ignorance, 
and indignation at his having so misrepresented the 
King's service, and said, Do you not know, my friend, 
from the King himself, that this present free country 
as you call it, is to be burned up, and all that is in it, 
for this whole world is only a pilgrimage to a better 
country, even a heavenly, and rightly used and not 
abused, the life that now is, with all its blessings and 
trials, is but a merciful discipline for that which is to 
come. And if you listen, the very currents of the 
wind that you rely upon to lift your balloons will 
forewarn you of the tempest, saying, Arise ye, and 
depart hence, for this is not your rest, and because 
it is polluted, it shall destroy you, even with a sore 
destruction. Moreover, what you have said about 
your desertion of the service is very bad for you; 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



43 



for the King has said that it is impossible for those 
who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the 
heavenly gift, and the good word of God, and the 
powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away, 
to renew them again to repentance; seeing they cru- 
cify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put 
him to an open shame. May our good Lord have 
morcy upon you ! 

Then John added, Our experience has been very 
different from yours, and we would not exchange a 
single season of the freedom of King Jesus' service, 
not even if it were a voyage of discovery in the Arc- 
tic seas, for the possession through life of your imag- 
ined earthly paradise. Christ, our loving Lord and 
Saviour, was never a hard master, nor ever could be, 
but merciful and gracious and full of compassion and 
love, having given himself to die for us, and to make 
us holy and happy in his love for ever; ordering ev- 
erything here for our good, if we will only trust in 
him, and sail with him. 

A free country forsooth ! with your balloons, and 
your great swelling words of vanity, and clouds that 
are carried with a tempest ! Where the Spirit of the 
Lord is, there is liberty. But if I take your meaning 
aright, what you call liberty is only another word for 
license and mutiny, and slavery to self-will and sin 
and ruin. But the King's law of liberty is a perfect 



44 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



law of love, and pure celestial joy and glory. The 
wages of his workmen are life everlasting, but the 
wages of sin are death. 

There is nothing so bad for a man, added John, as 
to be left to have his own way. The freedom of sin- 
ners in their lusts is the Eternal despotism of Satan 
over them ; and they have their reward accordingly. 
Seest thou a man wise in his-own conceit? There is 
more hope of a fool than of him. But if the Son of 
God shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed. 

Then said Peter, You bring to mind some of the 
terrible things recorded in the Scriptures as to the 
character, career, and end of those who, after setting 
out well, and knowing so many of the blessed truths 
of Christ's gospel, despise his plain words and because 
they will not endure sound doctrine, take to them- 
selves teachers, having itching ears, and so are turned 
away from the truth unto fables. It had been better 
for them not to have known the way of righteousness, 
than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy 
commandment delivered unto them. But it is hap- 
pened unto them according to the true proverb, The 
dog is turned to his own vomit again, and the sow 
that was washed to her wallowing in the mire. 

All this made very little impression on the persons 
that had gathered with much curiosity to hear the 
discussions. And the owner of the balloon, instead 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



45 



of being offended with the plainness and severity of 
Peter and John very coolly and good-naturedly an- 
swered that these things which they were asserting 
with so much confidence out of the Scriptures as 
being the words of God had received an entirely new 
and satisfactory rational interpretation by the accu- 
rate, scholarly, progressive criticism of modern thought, 
which he begged they would consider carefully, for it 
would be a source of great peace and comfort, besides 
being the means of illuminating other minds, and 
clearing away a great many difficulties and absurdi- 
ties that theologians had fastened on the Bible through 
the ignorance and false teachings of priests, and es- 
pecially false translations of the Word of God. 

They had learned, he said, among other things that 
Adam never fell, nor any of his posterity; but that, 
having been born a savage, he rose gradually from 
worse to better, till he became a man ; and that the 
whole race after him ever since had been on the 
whole growing in grace, casting away their old sav- 
age and selfish principles and habits, and becoming 
gentlemen of good morals and neighborly kindness, 
so that the whole world was now coming into a re- 
generated state, and all men and their posterity from 
having been the progeny of monkeys, were now rising 
to an equality with angels, so that there was no need 
of any man being born again, because all men had 



46 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



been raised together from the death of trespasses and 
sins, and were now growing into the example of the 
life of Christ, through a new interpretation and trans- 
lation of the text of Paul, That the love of Christ con- 
straineth us, because we thus judge, that if one died 
for all, then all died along with him, not in sin, but 
unto sin; and of course all men, being thus made 
Christians by Christ's death, would be saved by his 
life, and were, generation after generation, being 
raised in his likeness. 

He told them, moreover, that the great scholars of 
that region had proved from geology and the verte- 
bras of the earth and its inhabitants that the first 
man said to have been created was not really created 
at all, but evolved out of an animal, by some process 
that he called Natural Selection, and had been evolv- 
ing ever since from a savage to a social and civilized 
being; so that they might depend upon it the account 
of the lull of man and his depravity was nothing but 
an interesting oriental allegory, signifying that he 
never fell at all, but from the beginning had been 
going up, as in an Elevator of Modern Science, and 
so was a great sight better now than when he was 
first born in Paradise; being then no way different 
from an infant monkey, but always rising ever since, 
and would continue to rise, by foreordained benev- 
olent natural advancement, till all mankind would bo 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



47 



at least as good as angels, all ready for heaven and 
passing on into heaven without need of dying, or 
making a sea voyage. All this, he said, was God's 
plan, and the true theology, because, the first man 
having been a mere animal, God would certainly, in 
mere justice, not to say compassion, make all his 
descendants better than himself. 

Our simple-minded seamen were astonished beyond 
measure at this man's preaching, so wildly out of 
range with all that they had ever learned from the 
Bible. Bat the things that he uttered were so far 
beyond the deptli of Peter and John, that they would 
have thought the man was crazy, if he had not told 
them that the letter of the Word was only as the shrouds 
of the ship, by which one could get to the mast-head. 

This, and what he had said about Paradise and 
Moses, proved that he knew something about the 
Bible, and perhaps in his way, and according to his 
liking, could reason from it. So they answered him 
that though the mast-head aboard ship was indeed an 
excellent place occasionally for a look-out, yet nobody 
could live there, neither could any sailor make an as- 
cension from it; and if the shrouds were taken away 
after once getting there, it would be pretty difficult 
and dangerous to get back to the deck; nor could 
they sail the ship by the mast-head, but preferred the 
King's chart, with helm and compass. 



48 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER V. 

THEY GET BACK TO THE KING S SHIP, BUT WITH MUCH DIFFI- 
CULTY. MUTUAL INSURANCE COMPANIES AND SLIPPERY 

PLACES. A FEW WRONG STEPS MAKE A VERY 

LONG FALSE WAY. THEIR FIRST SIGHT 

OF THEIR SHIP'S FLAG. 

It was truly a relief to the troubled minds of 
these Pilgrims in a strange land, and a happy 
awakening to their own consciences, when they 
had thus delivered themselves of such a burden 
of conviction; for every word they uttered con- 
demned their own folly for being found so far 
out of the way. And they had spoken with so 
much earnestness and sincerity, that they often 
afterwards remembered their own sermons with 
good effect, applying them to themselves. But as 
to their hearers, the man with the balloon, after 
staring at them as if they had just come from 
some insane asylum without their keeper, turned 
away with much contempt to his scientific experi- 
ment for navigation in the air, fully expecting a 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



49 



time of aerial celestial glory, when there would be 
no more sea, but only waves of light, and sleep- 
ing cars of comfort. 

Quite a number of hearers had gathered to listen 
to the speakers, and some of them looked down- 
cast and anxious, and might have afterwards re- 
membered with good results the things told them 
so impressively from the Bible ; though at first they 
seemed to think Peter and John a couple of fanatics 
just let loose out of their strait-jackets. So true 
it is, everywhere, that the natural man receiveth 
not the things of the Spirit of God, for they are 
foolishness unto him; neither can he know them, 
for they are spiritually discerned. 1 Yet they might 
know them, for the Lord our God is gracious and 
merciful to give the Holy Spirit to all that ask 
him; and he giveth liberally, and upbraideth not. 2 

After all this, they proceeded on their way with 
many misgivings. But they had not travelled far, 
when they came to a region where there were 
beautiful churches, or buildings which they took 
to be churches, and many other external signs of 
a religious people. Accordingly they did find there 
a people quite religious in their own way, but as 
Peter and John soon perceived, not according to 
the faith to be learned from God's word and the 

i 1 Cor. ii. 13. 2 James i. 5; Matt. vii. 7-11; Luke xi. 13. 



50 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



gospel. To their astonishment they found some 
who denied that the King of the Celestial Country 
was that Divine Being who was in the beginning 
with God, and who is God, and who became flesh 
for us, taking upon himself our nature, that he 
might bear our sins upon the cross, and die for 
our salvation. 

And whereas the system of religion in the cross 
and in the love of Christ begins with self-abase- 
ment, the scheme of this people seemed to begin with 
self-exaltation. And whereas they knew the religion 
of the cross in its power to be a death to self and 
sin, they found that with this people it was turned 
into the cultivation of natural life merely, the 
example of Christ being consulted as an admirable 
guide, indeed, and a very wise, merciful, heavenly 
and comforting thing, but of the necessity of his 
death for them, or of their new birth and life in 
him by the Holy Spirit, they either had no idea, 
or no belief in it. Many of them carefully culti- 
vated all the social qualities, and were people of 
much refinement in literature, and exceedingly gen- 
teel in their morality. The high cultivation of their 
native qualities they presented in proof that they 
needed nothing but that for an entrance to heaven. 
They thought it impossible that a community of such 
sw^et farms, gardens, and pretty cottages, could ever 



TO THE CELESTIAL CGOTRY. 



51 



be sent to any worse place in the spiritual world 
than heaven, and. indeed, most of them did never 
believe that there was any other place for souls but 
heaven. 

Xow when Peter and John told them what things 
they had heard from the King's messengers, and 
from the King himself, and how they were certainly 
true, and that the world and all that is therein will be 
burned up with the perdition of ungodly men, 3 they 
smiled and pitied their simplicity, and seemed no way 
disturbed in mind for anything that was to come. 

As to the voyage or pilgrimage to the heavenly 
country, they said that such ideas were quite 
antiquated; and as to the burning of the world, they 
said that it only meant a transfiguration into a purer 
state, into which they themselves were already pass- 
ing, so that every pound of guano which they put 
upon their fields and gardens to quicken vegetation, 
and every moral virtue which they cultivated, was a 
part of the flame of that threatened conflagration, 
and thus earth was to be transformed into heaven. 
They said, moreover, that a railroad was in process 
of construction, and had been carried already as far 
as the Delectable Mountains, and from thence to the 
Celestial City a joint-stock company had prepared a 
line of aerial steamers and balloons. 

s 2 Pet, iii. 7. 



52 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



They gave them to understand likewise that a 
Mutual Insurance Company had been established, 
guaranteeing all travellers a perfect security from 
every danger by the way, and engaging a certainty 
of passage even at the latest hour, when if the regu- 
lar trains were all full, extra trains would always be 
sent on for the convenience of passengers. They 
informed them likewise of their system of through 
tickets, by which any traveller might spend a year or 
more at any intermediate station, as at the great town 
of Vanity Fair, or at the Gold Mines, where also 
was a great city, or anywhere else, as they might 
choose, and afterwards proceed, without loss, by the 
same ticket, which would, be as good as ever, and 
just as available for entrance to the Celestial City. 

Now Peter and John were for the moment taken 
all aback, as well they might be, by all these things, 
for the speech and preaching of them was as smooth 
as oil; and if they had not set out as common sailors 
to work their passage, they might have been com- 
pletely confounded. But though at this time, so far 
from the sea, yet their hearts clung ta their ship, and 
from their own experience they knew there was an 
ocean to cross, and that it was not possible to get to 
the Celestial City without crossing it. Besides, they 
preferred a good sailing vessel to any steamer. So 
they said one to another, This is all very well for 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



53 



those that are righteous, but the books of science and 
the farms, and the Mutual Admiration Societies, will 
never keep the world from burning. It will never do 
for sinners like ourselves to stop here. 

Then said John to his brother, Do you remember 
that Psalm where it says, My steps had well nigh 
slipped, my feet were almost gone. 4 Now it comes 
into my mind like a flame. If these things that the 
people here tell us were true, then verily we have 
cleansed our heart in vain, and washed our hands in 
innocency; 5 if we could say that we have done this, 
even as the Psalmist did. What need of a weari- 
some painful pilgrimage to heaven, if there is no 
hell? 

Ah my brother, said Peter, that is a good Psalm to 
think upon, when so tempted. Surely thou didst set 
them in slippery places. 0, there is no truth in those 
vain hopes. When the end comes, then what will 
become of their tickets, and their insurance com- 
panies ? How are they brought into desolation as in 
a moment ! They are utterly consumed with terrors. 
As a dream when one awaketh, so, Lord, when 
thou awakest, thou shalt despise their image. 7 

Well, said John, I feel as though we had been 
dreaming, and the conversation of these men about 

4 Psa. lxxiii. 2. 5 Psa. lxxiii. 13. 

c Psa. lxxiii. 18. ' p sa . 18-20. 



54 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



their railroads and joint-stock companies, before the 
end, makes me think of the talk of the rich man in 
hell with Abraham in heaven, after the end. 8 Oh, 
that poor rich man thought he was one of these 
stock-holders, but he found it was a great mistake. 
For alas, what shall it profit a man if he gain the 
whole world, and lose his own soul. 9 

Yes, answered Peter, and now I hear a voice saying 
to us, Arise ye and depart hence, for this is not your 
rest, because it is polluted, it shall destroy you, even 
with a sore destruction. 10 Oh, my brother, we have 
been here too long; we have no business here; 
we ought never to have come here. Let us be 
going. 

So they thought. But there were temptations and 
trials in wait for them, of which they never dreamed 
when on board ship. One day, being tired with 
their journey, they were persuaded to taste a cordial 
of the country, universally used there, and it had a 
quality that made them light-headed, and for a 
season took away their sober judgment; and under 
this delusion they fell into the hands of some land- 
sharks, that had had notice of their being in those 
parts, and had followed them up from the sea, who 
stripped them of their means of subsistence, and 
almost of their clothing, and then turned them out 
s Luke xvi. 23. » Mark viii. 36. i° Mic. ii. 10. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



55 



of doors. They told them they were a couple of 
self-conceited fools for refusing to stop in that 
country. 

And now for the first time Peter and John be- 
thought themselves to ask the name of the country; a 
thing, the which, if they had done at the outset, and 
then examined their chart and instructions, they 
never would have left the ship, nor got into this 
difficulty. And, indeed, the moment they were 
told that this itself was the high and mighty country 
of Self-Conceit, they seemed like men amazed, but 
brought to their senses. They remembered now 
with shame their foolish feelings of elation on com- 
ing up the river, and they sat down by the wayside, 
and wept for very anguish at the manner in which 
they had neglected the precious heavenly instruc- 
tions of their King, and even had began almost to 
despise their own humble and lowly views, when 
with contrite hearts they had waited on him, and 
trembled at his Word. 

And now they were reduced to great straits, and 
wished they had never left their vessel, and began to 
despair of ever getting back, especially as a change 
of weather set in, and the rains fell in torrents, and 
the roads became almost impassable. For though 
the ways of that region were well enough in dry and 
pleasant weather, yet in the rainy season they were 



56 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



nothing but a great bog. So the pilgrims again and 
again were plunged almost to destruction in pits and 
quagmires, and once or twice they were nearly lost in 
fording streams. They lost the way entirely, and 
could find no person in all that region who so much 
as knew the river where their ship lay. So they 
wept and mourned, and besought God to have mercy 
upon them. 

They thought now, that any storm at sea was 
better to be endured than such misery. They 
thought, if they could once get back to the vessel, 
they never would leave it again, no, not for a 
day, on any consideration. They sometimes thought 
it would even have been better for them, if they were 
back to their native land, so as to take a new start, 
for they felt that so far from making progress toward 
the Celestial City, they had gone a great way back- 
ward. Their pride was most effectually humbled 
and broken, and with contrite hearts they struggled 
towards the quarter where they believed the ship 
lay. 

Ah Peter, said John to his brother, as they Were 
painfully working on in that direction, this will be 
sad stuff to put in our log-book. Who would have 
thought that a few steps could have led us so far out 
of the way? 

A few steps indeed, said Peter, I think we have 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



57 



taken a great many, and the very first was wrong. 
What business had we, sailors, to leave the ship at 
all, and go cruising up a strange country, no where 
laid down in any of the King's charts as lying in our 
way, and no commission given us to visit it? 

Alas, returned John, there is no excuse for us, and 
for my part, I am heartily sickened at the remem- 
brance of such amazing folly, and self-delusion, and 
self-conceit, when I thought I was going on to great 
attainments. how rightly is this land named ! A 
man becomes a fool the moment he breathes the 
climate. Just in proportion to my lofty imaginings, 
I was going astray. Now, I hate the very thoughts 
of it. Though I were perfect, yet would I not know 
my soul; I would despise my life. 11 

Well, said Peter, hold on there. I think this 
experience will not rot, if ever we get back to the 
ship. If you ever see me getting proud again, 
remind me of it. But I am afraid of all my sorrows, 
and I know that God will not hold me innocent. If 
I wash myself with snow-water, and make my hands 
never so clean, yet shalt thou plunge me in the ditch, 
and mine own clothes shall abhor me. 12 

And yet, only just think of it, answered John. 
How easy to go astray, without great watching ! 
Lord, have mercy on us ! I believe at the very first, 
» Job ix. 21. 12 Job ix. 28, 30, 31, 



58 



LOG-BOOK OP A VOYAGE 



it was only the indulgence of an idle curiosity; but it 
makes me think of the saying, Behold how great a 
matter a little fire kindleth ! 13 Alas ! shall we ever 
get back? how justly might the Lord leave us to 
wander here for ever, in a land of darkness, as dark- 
ness itself, and of the shadow of death without any 
order, and where the light is as darkness. 14 

Most justly he might, my dear brother, added 
Peter, and it is only because he is a forgiving God 
and Saviour, that he does not. But I hope we are on 
the right track now, though the night is coming, and 
it must be another day before we see the way back, 
if we ever do see it. But is there not a passage that 
says, Seek the Lord and ye shall live? 15 I am sure 
if we seek him, we shall find him. 

Yes, said John, but the passage says also, Seek 
not Bethel, nor enter into Gilgal, and pass not to 
Beersheba. 16 Now I think we have just neglected 
what we ought to have done, and done what we 
ought not. These places where we have been wan- 
dering are as Bethel and Gilgal to us, full of trans- 
gressions. But the passage says also, Seek him that 
maketh the seven stars and Orion, and turneth the 
shadow of death into the morning. 17 I see the seven 
stars even now, in the fall of the evening; and God, 

13 James iii. 5. 14 Job x. 22. 15 Amos v. 6. 

16 Amos v. 5. 17 Amos v. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



59 



who made them, will not forsake us, though we have 
sinned against him. So let us not despair. 

No, said Peter, not even if we die here. But the 
words come into my mind, Come and let us return 
unto the Lord; for he hath torn, and he will heal us; 
he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. He will 
revive us, and we shall live in his sight. 18 

Well, said John, that is encouraging, and so is 
what follows; Then shall we know, if we follow on 
to know the Lord; His going forth is prepared as the 
morning, and he shall come unto us as the rain. 19 

And is there not also such a passage as this? 
answered Peter, I will heal their backslidings. 20 And 
even if there were not, has not the Lord Jesus said, 
Him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out. 21 
Now returning is coming, and if we return, we shall 
be revived; and I am sure we have got a lesson that 
will last us many a day. 

Thus they went on talking; but the greater part 
of that night was spent in prayer, and they got but 
little rest, and with the earliest dawn they were on 
their way again. 

And oh how their hearts were rejoiced, when, 
about sunset that same day, they caught a sight of 
the ship and of the river from a rising ground to 



is Hos. vi. 12. 
2 o Hos. xiv. 4. 



is Hos. vi. 3. 
si John vi. 37. 



60 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



which they had clambered. They fell on their knees 
and gave thanks to God, and then hastened on 
board. 

There they found that during their absence a great 
trade had been going on between ship and shore, so 
that some of the most valuable of the goods that had 
been laid in for their sea-voyage were gone, and the 
hold was almost filled with strange productions. 
Some of their gold, silver, and precious stones, had 
been paid away for quantities of wood, hay, and 
stubble; for the crew were under a singular delusion, 
and thought these latter things of more value; and 
indeed if they had gone on much longer, every 
precious thing on board would have been thrown 
away, and its place supplied with whimwhams and 
vanities from the country of Self-Conceit. 

And now they had great perplexity how to get 
back to the sea. For the wind continued all the 
while without any change, blowing up river, so that 
it was quite impossible, by any use of sails or rudder 
to move down stream. They were compelled to get 
out the boats, for there was no time to be spent in 
waiting for a wind, and indeed they might have been 
waiting there to this day, had they done it; for the 
wind in the country of Self-Conceit always blows on 
shore, and at the season they were then in, the 
weather keeps the people shut up to themselves; and 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



61 



though sails are often seen passing up the river, they 
are seldom seen returning. So they made haste to 
man the boats; and all the long way that they had 
come up under a fair swift breeze, with all sail set, 
they had to tow back the ship, with great toil and 
pains, by rowing. It was slow and fatiguing work, 
to such a degree, that sometimes they were ready to 
give up in despair. Moreover, once or twice the 
inhabitants of the country tried to interfere with 
them, to stop their progress, and even fired on them ; 
but they took no notice in return, and made all the 
haste possible towards the sea. 

And at length they arrived at the month of the 
river, and were rejoicing to think how soon they 
would be again upon the King's highway, when all 
of a sudden the ship grounded heavily on a bar of 
sand that was not visible even at low water, and 
with all their efforts, they could not get her off. 
The winds and storms, together with the strong 
currents, are continually in that place shifting the 
sands, so that great shoals had been formed, which 
were not there when they entered the river, and of 
which of course they were wholly unconscious, till 
the ship struck upon them. All these things, as they 
found to their cost, made it very easy getting into 
the country of Self-Conceit, but very difficult escaping 
from it. 'All the cargo that had been taken in up 



62 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



river, such as hampers of the various productions of 
the country, they had to throw overboard, and even 
the water-casks had to be stove, and only the rem- 
nant of water retained, which was in the ship before 
they entered the river. 

And even then, the ship was not lightened enough 
to float; and there they must have remained, getting 
deeper and deeper imbedded in the sand, had it not 
been that so near the sea the tide flowed high, and 
most happily for them was going low when they 
struck the bar, so that, if it rose high enough, the 
next tide, after all that they had done in the light- 
ing of the ship, might float her. 

And so it came about. The tide rose high, and 
accomplished for them what no human force could 
have done without it. They passed over the bar in 
safety; and now, as the wind began already to veer 
a little in their favor, they took in the boats, trimmed 
their sails, and casting themselves on the care of the 
Great King, whose highway they had gained, in a 
few hours they were joyfully tossing on the open sea. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



63 



CHAPTER VI. 



EXPERIENCE OF STORilS, AND THE HARBOR OF GOOD HOPE. 

THE FRIENDLINESS OF THE PEOPLE THERE, AND THEIR 
SINGING OF THE STAR OF BETHLEHEil. 

For some days they enjoyed the most serene and 
lovely weather, and were able to lay their course 
South, towards the trade-winds, where an old in- 
spired navigator had said that the righteous shall 
hold on his way, and he that hath clean hands shall 
be stronger and stronger. 1 Also another navigator 
in describing the same passage had said, The path 
of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more 
and more unto the perfect day. 2 They had now an 
interval of comparative rest and leisure, which they 
employed in putting things to rights, for the ship 
had been sadly neglected while she lay in that river, 
which they found, on examination, to have been 
laid down as the River of Vain Confidence. They 
had some hard work in overhauling their log, and 
1 Job xvii. 9. 2 Prov. iv. 18. 



64 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



correcting the mistakes that had been made in their 
reckoning. Both Peter and John kept a separate 
journal for the sake of mutual comparison and bene- 
fit, and it was while they were at work upon these 
and other matters, that one day on deck, while the 
vessel was gliding steadily onward under a fine 
breeze, they had the following conversation: — 

I think, said Peter, it is a great wonder and 
miracle of mercy that we got safe out from that 
country of Self-Conceit, and still more, that we were 
not buried for ever among the quicksands of the 
River of Vain Confidence. what a narrow escape 
from destruction ! And the sin and the danger were 
all our own fault, for we might have known better. 
I'm thinking what we can do to avoid such errors for 
the future ; since we ought to have known by the log 
and chart together, when we were in the neighbor- 
hood of the coast of that country; and if we had 
known, I hope God would not have left us to such 
madness as that of running deliberately into danger. 

Well, I don't know as to that, answered John ; but 
I do know that a man will go anywhere, into any 
folly, if left to himself, so that he needs to have God 
search him continually, and show him what manner 
of spirit he is of. It is pretty clear that a more 
faithful self-examination is needed. My log-book is 
a sad sight, and it teaches me some very mournful 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



65 



lessons, especially of late days; but I would not be 
without it for a great deal, for it helps me to survey 
the dealings of the Lord with me, and is encouraging 
as well as humbling. 

I have heard of a fine young sailor, said Peter, 
who having read some things - written by a grave old 
Salt in a tract concerning the log-book, conceived the 
idea that it could never be made a simple record of 
the work of grace, but the devil would have much to 
do with it. It distressed him exceedingly, and made 
him so scrupulous that he one day put into the fire a 
whole log of experiences very precious and sweet to 
him, because he was afraid of sin in keeping it. And 
the consequence was that afterwards, the devil, who 
as a roaring lion goeth about seeking whom he may 
devour, 3 attacked the poor lad in a storm, and for 
want of that log almost succeeded in making him 
believe that he had never been in those seas, nor ever 
even set sail from his native country. 

Well, said John, it is good, and Satan knows it, to 
record the Lord's goodness, and have it in remem- 
brance. I know how Jacob used to do, for want of 
better materials. He set up an altar at Bethel, 
where the Lord appeared to him, and when he had 
wrestled with the angel and prevailed, he called the 
name of that place Peniel, because he had seen the 
3 1 Pet. v. 8. 



66 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Lord face to face, and his life was preserved. 1 And 
David also used to set up such way-marks, and when 
he was very much cast down and discouraged by 
present difficulties, he used to go back and consider 
them. 5 He made a record of the battle with the lion 
and the bear, and when Saul tried to prevent him 
from fighting with Goliath, what does he but just turn 
over to that page in his log-book, and reads the 
account to Saul, and tells him that the same God who 
delivered him out of the mouth of the lion and the 
bear, would give him the victory over that uncircum- 
cised Philistine. 6 Why ! I wouldn't burn such a his- 
tory on any account, if I had it. But indeed I pity 
the poor dear fellow you speak of, if Satan had the 
handling of him in a storm. It is bad enough in 
clear weather. 

Why, said Peter, it is the storm that Sajan takes 
for some, and the calm for others, according to what 
he knows of things aboard ship. If the crew are 
much at their ease, he will come any time. But to 
my thinking, we must take better care of our reckon- 
ing, keep a better look-out, and have the log over- 
hauled daily. It won't do to give Satan the advan- 
tage, seeing we know so well how he works. 

Just then, though it had been such fine weather 
before, a bank of clouds began to be visible in the 
4 Gen. xxxii. 30. 5 Psa. xlii. 6. c 1 Sam. xvii. 37. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



07 



horizon, and there was a sound like the muttering 
of distant thunder. Also the breeze fell, and the air 
round about seemed to stand stock still, as if it were 
waiting for something like an earthquake. This put 
Peter and John on the alert, and running to the 
barometer, they found the mercury falling, so that at 
once they ordered all sail taken in, and everything on 
board ship made as tight as possible. The hatches 
were battened down, and all was prepared, as well as 
could be, for a storm, since they knew not how heavy 
it nrisdit come, nor how lone; it might last. And 
come it did with great violence, so that there was no 
time to lose; for the gale swept like a whirlwind, and 
had there been anything left exposed for the wind to 
s;et hold of, it seemed as though the masts would 
have been taken out of the ship bodily. 

The conflict of the elements was terrible. Some- 
times the rain poured down as if the whole heavens 
had burst, and the thunder roared, and the lightning 
flashed incessantly. Then again it seemed as if the 
wind itself would beat both thunder and lightning. 
Xot a word could be heard on board ship, and such 
a sea was raised, that the like of it they had never 
seen, nor even imagined possible. 

Nevertheless, they would perhaps have gone 
through it unharmed, if it had not been for a little 
negligence at the helm, which just then needed the 



68 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE) 



greatest strength and watchfulness. For a slight 
sheer in the steering brought the broadside of a wave 
upon them with such tremendous violence, that 
almost everything went by the board. The bulwarks 
were wrenched down, and the whole companion way 
was carried off, so that the water rushed into the 
cabin and nearly filled it. The next moment the 
foremast was carried short off near the deck, notwith- 
standing that not a rag of canvas had been left 
exposed to the tempest. 

Then said Peter, and he could not help groaning 
it aloud, so that John heard him, All thy waves and 
thy billows are gone over me ! 7 But John held his 
peace, for he was afraid of discouraging the crew, 
if they gave way themselves as in terror; but he 
thought at one time the end had come. Then he said 
within himself, Thy way is in the sea, and thy path 
in the great waters, and thy footsteps are not known. 8 
And the words came to him, When I said my foot 
slippeth, thy mercy, Lord, held me up. In the 
multitude of my thoughts within me, thy comforts 
delight my soul. 9 So they both looked to God with 
strong crying and tears, for they were in very great 
danger. 

The storm did not abate, the night came down in 
pitch darkness, and everything was gloomy. To add 
7 Psa. xlii. 7. 8 Psa. lxxvii. 19. 9 Psa. xciv. 18, 19. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



69 



to their distress, the ship, which had seemed to have 
suffered no injury in her timbers, began evidently to 
leak, for on sounding, they found several feet of water 
in the hold. And now for the first time it occurred 
to Peter and John that she must have been weak- 
ened in some way, while grounded on the bar in the 
River of Vain Confidence; but all they could now 
do was to work at the pumps. 

And here again they were terribly disheartened, 
and all hope seemed about to be taken from them; 
for though one of the pumps worked well, yet the 
other was nearly useless, and on trying to discover 
the cause, they found that a parcel of grain, which 
had been taken on board in the country of Self- 
Conceit, having been deposited near the bottom of 
the pump, and not at all cleared away, had swollen and 
choked the spaces, so that the water would not draw. 

Now among the crew there were two named Con- 
trition and Sincere, and they at once confessed that 
they remembered the putting in of that grain, and 
had themselves had a hand in it, and if any soul on 
board could get at it, it was they. So they volun- 
teered, at great hazard and difficulty, because work- 
ing in the hold was almost impossible at such a 
time, to get the evil out of the way. And indeed 
they labored with such despairing energy, that after 
a while they did succeed in reaching the source of the 



70 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



trouble, and were so far enabled to remove it, that the 
pumps worked freely, and the ship was eased. 

But the leaks were not to be got at, for it was no 
large leak, but a general injury, the effect of which 
would inevitably continue, while the ship labored so 
heavily, in such a tremendous sea. All they could 
do, therefore, was to keep the pumps going, day and 
night, which cost them incessant fatigue, so that they 
were almost dead from exhaustion. Then, too, there 
was not a dry place in the ship, where they could 
rest for an hour's sleep, but sleeping or waking they 
were wet and uncomfortable. And what between 
the storm and their own labors, the pressure was so 
great, that they had hardly time so much as to eat, 
and nothing could be cooked for them, so that their 
knees grew weak through fasting, and they thought 
if things continued in this state much longer, they 
should be reduced to utter despair. Bat they hoped 
they had seen the worst, though still the storm 
seemed unabated in its fury. 

But all this while they had been driving before the 
tempest, not knowing where they were, nor how far 
they had gone, nor whether they were near any land 
or not; and as to steering a direct course, it was al- 
most impossible, though they did what they could to 
keep the ship's head to the wind, in the direction of the 
Celestial Country, for they were manifestly driving 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



71 



swiftly, somewhere or other, and well they knew that 
there was no help for them but in him who brought his 
people through the sea and through the wilderness. 10 

So they cried unto the Lord, Cause me to 
know the way wherein I should walk; hear me 
speedily, Lord, my spirit faileth; hide not thy 
face from me, lest I be like them that go down into 
the pit. 11 They resolved, if the ship must founder, 
they would go down heading towards the Celestial 
City. Then they thought they heard a voice, When 
thou passest through the waters, I will be with 
thee; 12 and they remembered the promise, Who is 
among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the 
voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness and 
hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the 
Lord, and stay upon his God. 13 They thought also, 
if the case was thus provided for, of those who were 
walking in darkness without light, they might them- 
selves believe that neither the absence of light, nor 
the presence of darkness, nor any of their perplexities 
or difficulties, were in themselves any proof that the 
Lord had deserted them, but rather a proof that he 
was only trying them, to see it" they would stay 
themselves on him. 

So they held on ; hoping, though it seemed to be 

10 Psa. cxxxvi. 16. 11 Psa: cxliii. 7, 8. 

is Isa. xliii. 2. is i sa . i. in. 



72 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



against hope, and they knew not what was before 
them. But about midnight, some of the shipmen 
were convinced that they drew near to some land, 
and some of them even thought they could see the 
breakers on the coast. So they sounded, and found 
it about twenty fathoms, and when they had gone a 
little further, they sounded again, and found it about 
fifteen fathoms; and then, fearing lest they should 
strike, they cast out their best bower anchor, and 
wished for the day. 14 

For a time it was doubtful whether the anchor 
itself would hold, and if not, or if the cable parted, 
then all was lost; so they were in great anxiety and 
trembling. Besides, the day was long coming, and 
the ship rose and fell with such tremendous vio- 
lence, laboring heaviiy, that some of the shipmen, 
who had held out to this hour, began to be seized 
with terror, and lost their wits to such a degree 
as to imagine that by deserting the ship and tak- 
ing to the boats, they might stand some chance of 
salvation, for it seemed as if they must perish; and 
the great adversary put very black thoughts into 
the minds of some of them, so that they were even 
tempted to cast themselves overboard headlong. 

But Peter and John with their own hands cut the 
boats loose, and let them fall off, and convinced the 
w Acts xxvii. 28, 29. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



73 



crew that come what might, except they abode by 
the ship they could not be saved. 15 Then they 
called the whole ship's company together, and ear- 
nestly commended them all to God, and after a sea- 
son spent in weeping and praying together, they felt 
that if it pleased the Lord that they should perish 
in the midst of their voyage, they would leave them- 
selves with him, and to their last breath would try 
to be faithful to him. Then they took some meat, 
and Peter took bread, and gave thanks to God, in 
the presence of them all, and said, Into thy hands 
I commend my spirit; thou hast redeemed me, O 
Lord God of truth. 16 Also he repeated the words of 
Habakkuk, Yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy 
in the God of my salvation. 17 

Now by this time the day began to break, and to 
their great encouragement a streak of the sky was 
to be seen in the horizon, just in that quarter 
where the hurricane with which the storm began 
had arisen, aiid as the light grew brighter it be- 
came very evident that the tempest was broken'. 
Then said John, as he pointed to the morning 
star through a rift in the clouds that were hurry- 
ing away, Weeping may endure for a night, but 
joy cometh in the morning. 13 Nevertheless, they 

15 Acts xxvii. 31. 16 Ps. xxxi. 5. 

'7 Hab. iii. 18. is Ps. xxx. 5. 



74 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



were still sorely afflicted, and they felt that God 
had taken them out of the very jaws of destruc- 
tion, and how it would end even yet they knew 
not. 

However, as the gale abated, the sea went down, 
and as soon as it became clear, they found they had 
been driven a great way during the tempest, but not 
so much out of the way as they had feared, for they 
were not far from an admirable and safe harbor 
called Good Hope Harbor, situated at the bottom of 
a bay called the Bay of Good Hope, where was one 
of the King's own dockyards, and a dry dock, built 
by order of the King himself, after a pattern sent 
from the Celestial Country. 

This Harbor and Bay lay in the middle of a 
coast of great reach called Experience, past a part 
of which they had been driven; and as the wind 
was now fair for rounding the point, within which 
they had been carried to their present anchorage, 
they shook out their sails, w r eighed anchor, and 
trimmed their course to gain the favorable shelter. 
They were not long in reaching it, notwithstanding 
the leaky condition of their vessel; and here in the 
harbor of Good Hope they found a friendly people, 
and everything necessary for examining their in- 
juries, and refitting. The people of the town were 
under the King's laws, and had orders from him to 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



75 



use hospitality without grudging, 19 a thing which 
they were also forward to do. 

Bat here the first thing they did, before coming to 
anchor, and while sailing into the Harbor, with the 
town rising in its beauty before them— a sight which 
made the tears run down their cheeks for gratitude 
and joy — the first thing they did was to offer up a 
heartfelt and solemn thanksgiving to God for the 
great deliverance he had granted them out of so many 
dangers. They sang a hymn, and the sweet melody 
had their hearts in it, and went up with so divine a 
harmony on the quiet air, in the bright day, as they 
glided over the still waters, that the people on the 
shore left off their work and listened, and others 
came down to see what new arrival was thus her- 
alded; for they thought some messenger-ship might 
have come to them from the Islands of the Angels. 
The hymn they sang was one that had been written 
by a shipwrecked mariner, whom God had rescued 
from the deep, and never were sweeter strains heard 
upon the ocean. 

God moves in a mysterious way 

His wonders to perform; 
He plants his footsteps in the sea, 

And rides upon the storm. 



19 1 Pet. iv. 9. 



76 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Deep in unfathomable mines 

Of never- failing skill, 
He treasures up his bright designs, 

And works his sovereign will. 

Ye fearful saints fresh courage take; 

The clouds ye so much dread 
Are big with mercy, and shall break 

In blessings on your head. 

Judge not the Lord by feeble sense, 

But trust him for his grace; 
Behind a frowning providence 

He hides a smiling face. 

His purposes will ripen fast, 

Unfolding every hour; 
The bud may have a bitter taste, 

But sweet will be the flower. 

Blind unbelief is sure to err, 

And scan his work in vain; 
God is his own Interpreter, 

And he will make it plain. 

After the singing of this hymn, there was read a 
part of the 107th Psalm, which is an exact descrip- 
tion of the perils through which God had brought 
them. that men would praise the Lord for his 
goodness, and for his wonderful works to the children 
of* men ! And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of 
thanksgiving, and declare his works with rejoicing. 
They that go down to the sea in ships, that do busi- 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



77 



ness in great waters; these see the works of the Lord, 
and his wonders in the deep. For he commandeth, 
and raise th the stormy wind, and lifteth np the 
waves thereof. They mount up to the heavens, they 
go down again to the depths; their soul is melted 
because of trouble. They reel to and fro, and stagger 
like a drunken man, and are at their wit's end. 
Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble, and he 
bringeth them out of their distress. He maketh the 
storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still. 
Then are they glad, because they be quiet; so he 
bringeth them unto their desired haven. Oh that 
men would praise the Lord for his goodness, and for 
his wonderful works to the children of men ! 

At this the heart of every one of them responded, 
and they said within themselves, When he giveth 
quietness, who then can make trouble? And when he 
hideth his face, who then can behold him ? 20 If God 
will not withdraw his anger, the proud helpers do stoop 
under him. 21 They also sang another sweet hymn of 
praise, which they called the Star of Bethlehem. 

When marshalled on the nightly plain 

The glittering host bestud the sky, 
One star alone, of all the train, 

Can fix the sinner's wandering eye. 



20 Job xxxiv. 29. 



2' Job ix. 13. 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Hark ! hark ! to God the chorus breaks, 
From every host, from every gem; 

But one alone the Saviour speaks, 
It is the Star of Bethlehem ! 

Once on the raging seas I rode, 

The storm was loud, the night was dark, 
The ocean yawned, and rudely blowed 

The wind that tossed my foundering bark. 

Deep horror, then, my vitals froze, 
Death-struck, I ceased the tide to stem. 

When suddenly a star arose, 
It was the Star of Bethlehem ! 

It was my guide, my light, my all; 

It bade my dark forebodings cease; 
And through the storm, and danger's thrall, 

It led me to the port of peace. 

Now safely moored, my perils o'er, 
I'll sing, first in night's diadem, 

For ever and for ever more, 

The Star ! the Star of Bethlehem ! 



TO. THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



79 



CHAPTER VII. 

THE LAND BREEZE FROM THE KING'S GARDEN. THE COM- 
MUNION OF SAINTS. THE FREEDOM OF THE WHOLE 

COUNTRY. NO SLAVE HOLDERS NOR SLAVES, 

NOR RETURNING OF ESCAPED FUGITIVES. 

Now while they were singing, the ship drew near 
the land, and the land-breeze came off upon • the 
water from the King's gardens, laden with such a 
delicious fragrance, that it seemed as if it must have 
come to them directly from the trees of life in the 
Celestial Country. And indeed the change was so 
great from what they had passed through to such 
mercy, that it was as if the dark night had been suc- 
ceeded by one of the Days of Heaven, and all the 
scenery of the Celestial World seemed to rise up 
before them. Oh, when the Redeemer unveils his 
lovely face, and shines upon the soul in forgiving 
mercy, what joy on earth is to be compared with 
the assurance of his pardoning love ! Thou shalt 
forget thy misery, exclaimed Peter, and remember it 



80 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



as waters that pass away; and thine age shall be 
clearer than the noon-day; thou shalt shine forth, 
thou shalt be as the morning, and thou shalt be se- 
cure because there is Hope. 1 

Well, the region they had come to was a region 
of hope, and the inhabitants of that place were all 
hopeful and happy, and they had good right to be so, 
because there was a very close communion between 
their town and the Celestial Country in many ways. 
And their laws were laws of liberty and not of bon- 
dage; for one of the greatest of them ran as follows: 
The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath 
made me free from the law of sin and death. 2 It 
was also a land where there were a great many fugi- 
tives from slavery; and the Adversary was forbidden 
to reclaim the slave that had escaped from him, but 
the moment he got into that land he was free; and 
there was a grand law that ran as follows: — Thou 
shalt not deliver unto his master the servant which is 
escaped from his master unto thee; he shall dwell 
with thee, even among you, in that place which he 
shall choose, in one of thy gates, where it liketh 
him best; thou shalt not oppress him. 3 

The people of the land loved this law, and re- 
joiced in it; and whenever the Great Slaveholder 
appeared among them, as sometimes he did in cun- 

i Job xi. 16, 17, 18. 2 Eom. viii. 2. 3 D eu t. xxiii. 15, 16. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



81 



ning disguises, to get back his victims, or whenever 
any of his commissioners or catchers were detected 
laying their snares, the inhabitants of the town had 
the bells rang for alarm, and all turned out in one 
body, and if any of the villains were caught, they 
were forthwith branded, and whipped out of all that 
region. So it was a place of great joy, loving-kind- 
ness, and security, where every law that opposed any 
of the King's laws was put down at once. 

Moreover, the geography of their place indicated 
its security, for the formations of the coast ran into 
one another from a great way North, in the follow- 
ing order, namely, Tribulation, Patience, Experience, 
Hope 4 — and a hope that maketh not ashamed. Now 
all this was the Communion of Saints, and a common 
property, and always had been such from the begin- 
ning. Then there was a wide reach of beautiful 
open country, and beyond that a region of riches 
and glory that since the creation of the world had 
never been fully explored, and indeed was said to 
lose itself in an unfathomable, incomprehensible sea, 
from which none of the explorers ever returned, but 
passed into the Celestial Country for ever. All that 
region, so far as any knew anything about it was 
named, The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts 
by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. 5 There 
4 Rom. v. 4. 5 Eom. v. 5. 



82 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



were many that had been great travellers there, but 
the more they found out, the more they always 
found there was to be known, so that they came 
back very much humbled as well as overjoyed by 
their experience. In the same direction on the Chart 
of the Ship, was found this description; Eye hath not 
seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the 
heart of man, the things which God hath prepared 
for them that love him ; but God hath revealed them 
unto us by his Spirit, 6 

Here, then, the Pilgrims felt themselves at liberty, 
because there was no mistake about the country; and 
its fruits would have proved where they were, being 
the things of the Spirit, even if their instructions had 
not been so plain that there was no danger of erring. 
Yet the trials they had passed through had made 
them sober and watchful, so that they received with 
a chastened mind the affectionate and friendly greet- 
ings of the inhabitants. The utmost kindness was 
shown to them, and they were carried up to the 
King's gardens, and regaled with fresh fruits, and 
they had much sweet and loving conversation with 
those who accompanied them. 

Here also the ship's crew could trade with the 
town's people without danger; and besides this, a 
great many articles were brought down to them as 
« 1 Cor. ii. 9. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



83 



gifts, with a readiness and good will that it would 
have done one's heart good to see. Here a very pre- 
cious thing called the Earnest of the Spirit was given 
to them, and they were instructed to prove all things, 
and try everything by the truth, and to hold the 
beginning of their confidence and the rejoicing of 
their hope firm unto the end. 7 And that they might 
do this the more surely, they were reminded of a 
well-known rale of the King, that he that hath this 
hope in him purifieth himself even as He is pure. 8 

Here they had, in constant blessed exercise, the 
Sweet Spirit of Adoption, whereby we realize that 
we are the children of God, and draw near to him, 
crying, Abba, Father, with fervent assurance of hope, 
and freedom of fervent supplication at the mercy- 
seat; the Spirit helping our infirmities, because we 
know not what we should pray for as we ought, 
but the Spirit making intercession in our hearts 
pleadeth in us and for us, and the Lord Jesus the 
Mediator presents our petitions for us. This is 
the representation of what takes place on our be- 
half in Heaven. 

Here also they had the Spirit helping their in- 
firmities, and they found their hearts drawn out in 
great prayer, and in such yearnings after the Celes- 
tial Country as could not be uttered; so that, although 
' Heb. iii. 6. a 1 John iii. 3. 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in this place they experienced a joy unspeakable and 
full of glory, yet they had no mind to stay any 
longer than was requisite for the refreshment of the 
ship's crew, and the refitting of their vessel; and 
besides these inward yearnings of the Spirit, they 
had the example of a great navigator who had been 
in this Harbor, to forget the things that are behind, 
and reach forth to those that are before. 9 Where- 
fore they desired to be upon their way, and under 
the King's laws they laid in a new supply of fresh 
water, and a quantity of provisions, concerning which 
they had orders to give diligence, and to have them 
on board wherever they could find them, adding to 
their faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge, and to 
knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience, 
and to patience godliness, and to godliness brotherly 
kindness, and to brotherly kindness charity; 10 because 
the success of their voyage, for the honor of the King, 
and the manner of their entrance in the Celestial 
kingdom, was said to depend upon the abundant sup- 
ply of these things. 

To supply the place of the mast that had been 
carried away by the storm, they put in a new mast 
from the King's forests, out of a timber called the 
Saint's Perseverance. They also put into the hold 
a quantity of ballast fetched from a quarry in the 
9 Phil. iii. 13. ™ 2 Pet. i. 5, 6, 7. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



85 



neighborhood, which was under the charge of two 
men greatly honored by the King, whose names 
were Humility and Self-Distrust, for they had found 
before-time a defect in the ship's sailing, and a con- 
sequent danger, in case of any sudden squalls, by 
reason of her great lightness; a thing of much im- 
portance to be guarded against; besides, that they 
could not, without proper ballast of this kind, turn 
the vessel advantageously to the wind. 

Furthermore, by advice of the authorities of the 
place under charge from the King, because a part of 
the seas they would have to pass through were 
infested with pirates, they put on board out of the 
King's Armory five great guns, called by five inscrip- 
tions engraven upon them, as follows: — Resist the 

DEVIL AND HE WILL FLEE FROM YOU. 11 Who SHALL LAY 

ANYTHING TO THE CHARGE OF God's ELECT ? 12 Who SHALL 

SEPARATE US FROM THE LOVE OF CHRIST ? 13 Who IS HE 

THAT CONDEMXETH ? 11 — -x\nd, If God BE FOR US, WHO 

bhall be agaixst us? 15 — They had also a great mortar, 
called Promise, with bombs and ammunition, and a 
fire engine called Grace to help in time of need. 16 

And besides all this, an epitome, or omnium gath- 
erum of all the promises, in the words of Paul, so 
wonderful, He that spared not his own Son, but freely 

11 James iv. 7. 12 Kom. viii. 33. 13 Eom. viii. 35. 

n Rom. viii. 34. ^ Eom. viii. 31. Heb. iv. 16. 



86 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



gave him up for us all, how shall he not with him also 
freely give us all things? 17 

Two of the best boats ever builded in the Harbor 
were also presented to them, with oars for sweeps 
made out of a strong elastic wood called Prevailing 
Prayer, which grew in great abundance in the King's 
forests, and was the best stuff that ever could be 
used for such purposes. 

These oars were for use in very long calms, as well 
as in the neighborhood of dangerous reefs, when they 
might be compelled to take to the boats; and they 
could neither be broken nor lost, for they were linked 
to the very keel of the boats by stanchions of iron, 
that could not be drawn out, and so the boats them- 
selves were the King's life-boats. 

] 7 Eom. viii. 32. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



87 



CHAPTER VIII. 

A DEAD CALM. THE FLOATING WRECK OF A SHIP, CALLED 

SINLESS PERFECTION. — THE "VILLAIN PRIDE. GOD's 

1IETHOD WITH GOLD IN THE CRUCIBLE. 

Now the people of the place would gladly have 
had them prolong their stay in the Harbor, but 
seeing they were determined to sail, they bade them 
God speed. Then the grave elders of the place gave 
them some parting instructions as to divers uncertain 
winds of doctrine, that they might know how to meet 
them, and not be tossed to and fro by them. 1 They 
warned them also concerning faith and a good con- 
science, and told them of some who, having put 
away the good conscience, concerning faith had 
made shipwreck. 2 And they said to them, The good 
things committed to you keep by the Holy Ghost 
which dwelleth in us. 3 So the wind being fair, they 
set sail, and the last thing said to them was this, 
namely, In everything by prayer and supplication 
' Eph. iv. 14. * i Tim. i. 19. * 2 Tim. i. 14. 



88 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known 
unto God; and the peace of God which passeth all 
understanding, shall keep your hearts aad minds 
through Christ Jesus. 4 It was a sweet benediction, 
and the sound of it seemed to whisper in the wind 
long after the Harbor and the Bay were lost sight of. 

And in truth the experience of this blessing came 
upon them; for heaven and the sea seemed one 
harmonious scene of loveliness and peace, and for 
many days they sailed with sweet content before the 
breeze that God sent them. The air was clear and 
invigorating by day, and by night the new moon and 
the stars shone brightly, till it seemed as if the 
weather had got such a habit of serenity and beauty 
that it could not change. So they began to relax a 
little in their diligence, and the discipline on board 
ship grew somewhat careless. But they were soon 
made to see that even with every other thing just as 
favorable as ever, they might perish, if the Lord 
should but a little while withhold his Spirit. For 
the wind, that had been so favorable, died gradually 
away, till at length it was a perfect dead calm. 

And now the sails flapped idly against the masts, 
and the helm swayed from side to side with the roll 
of the ship, without any onward motion, and now and 
then the whole canvas would come thrashing and 
4 Phil. iv. 6, 7. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



89 



thundering with a lazy thwack against the yards and 
spars, as if it had no other object or use, but just to 
wear itself out by flapping. The crew hung idly 
about, endeavoring at intervals to make work where 
nothing seemed necessary to be done, picking the 
shreds of old rope into oakum, burnishing the guns, 
leaning over the sides of the ship, and gazing down 
into the silent waters. Once or twice they got a sail 
overboard to bathe, but the sharks' fins appeared so 
clearly in the neighborhood, that they did not dare 
enjoy themselves, even with that expedient. 

Their souls at length melted for heaviness, and such 
a weight and stupor seemed to pervade the air, that a 
lassitude of body and spirit came over them, which 
made it a weariness to move. And still the calm 
continued so long, that it seemed as if they were 
fastened there for ever. The sun looked down at 
noon, exceeding hot, for they were now in warm lati- 
tudes, and the sea was a great mirror, reflecting the 
heat and light, and yet they could not stir. Peter 
and John walked the deck and whistled, and now 
and then gazed long and steadfastly at the horizon, 
but it would not do. The boats were got out, and 
manned with sweeps, but it was useless. All they 
could do was to cast themselves on God, and groan 
over their condition. 

Now and then a puff of wind started them a little, 



90 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and it seemed as if the breeze would come, and in 
one of "those catspaws they encountered a very fear- 
ful sight, for the wreck of a ship came floating by, 
turned up upon her beam ends, her masts gone, or 
under water, covered with barnacles and seaweed. 
The long undulating swell broke upon her with a 
melancholy wash, and it was a sad sight to look 
upon; a picture of utter ruin and desolation. But 
what they speedily saw made it more solemn still; 
for as the wreck, like some dead carcass of a whale, 
floated by, and the roll of the sea lifted her stem 
out of water, Peter, looking narrowly, thought lie 
could plainly read her name, and could make out 
the words Sinless Perfection, with something further 
that could scarce be distinguished. 

Then said Peter to John, after they had both 
gazed for some time in silence at the sight, I think, 
verily, I know that vessel, and by whom she was 
built and chartered; for if I am not greatly mistaken, 
it was one Highminded, of the Country of Self-De- 
lusion. The timber of the ship was good, for the 
builder had a great deal of knowledge of the King's 
forests; but being himself three quarters owner, he 
gave her in command of one Captain Heady, with a 
mate for his chief officer, whose name was Self- 
Esteem. Then a crew was shipped, among whom 
were Ignorance, Presumption, Fitful, Censorious, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



91 



and False Zeal. They also had on board, as part of 
their cargo, a quantity of spirits called Self-exaltation, 
which was given out by the Captain in daily rations; 
and it is my firm belief, if the truth could be told, 
that the vessel having fallen into danger, the crew 
gave themselves up to drinking, and every one of 
them perished in their own corruption. 5 

Well, said John, it is a gloomy, mournful spec- 
tacle. He that exalteth himself shall be abased, and 
he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 6 It is a 
terrible sight in these seas; let him that thinketh he 
standeth take heed lest he fall. 7 Who knows but that 
this vessel may have sailed just where we are sailing 
now, with a prospect every whit as fair, to all seem- 
ing, for reaching the Celestial Country? 

Then answered Peter, The word of God declares 
that if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves 
and the truth is not in us. 8 And I knew a most 
experienced weather-beaten old navigator, who used 
to exclaim, If I say I am perfect, that also shall prove 
me perverse. 9 But this pretence to a sinless perfec- 
tion hath various kinds and causes; some taking it 
up as a cloak of licentiousness, and sporting them- 
selves with their own deceiving, 10 others dreaming to 
have gone into an interior life so deep as to have got 

5 2 Pet. ii. 12. e Luke xiv. 11. ' 1 Cor. x. 12. 

8 1 John i. 8. o j b ix. 20. *o 2 Pet. ii. 13. 



92 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



beyond sin, others again rising so high as to have 
come to an atmosphere where the elements of sin 
can be handled without any defilement, just as you 
can bathe your body in the sea, and yet not have the 
salt-water enter the pores of the skin. But these last 
are clouds carried about with a tempest, as the others 
are wells without water. 11 But they all of them, if 
they be not turned from their error, after a while fall 
to speaking great swelling words of vanity, like those 
we met in the country of Self-Conceit, and deceive 
and captivate many unstable souls by promising 
them liberty. 12 Now of a truth the Christian is called 
unto liberty, but only where the Spirit of the Lord 
is, 13 and not for an occasion to the flesh. 14 

Ah, my brother, said John, some men's ideas of 
liberty, as well as of perfection, are all contrary to 
the gospel. But we know for certain that the work 
of overcoming sin, and destroying the Old Man, is 
going on all through life; and God's discipline is 
needed, even with his best children, to keep down 
their indwelling corruptions; and if they think they 
have none, it is nearly all the same as giving up the 
whole ship to their control. 

Some men's sins, returned Peter, walk the deck, 
and are very bold and shameless; others slink away 

» 2 Pet. ii. 17. 12 2 Pet. ii. 18, 19. 

* 2 Cor. iii. 17. 14 Gal. v. 13. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



93 



in by-places, and keep out of sight in corners, till 
opportunity comes. Some men's sins get passage 
with the cargo by deceit, and are just merely stow- 
aways out of sight until half way on the voyage; just 
as poor emigrants, or fugitives from debt and justice, 
will hide in holes till the vessel is out at sea, that 
they may escape the bailiff, and not have to pay 
their fare, nor be thrown overboard. 

Yes, added John, and some Captains have been 
known to put their vicious hands under the hatches, 
thinking that because they were out of sight they 
could do no mischief, when they were such villains 
and murderers, that by the King's law they ought to 
have been hanged, or put ashore on some desert 
island. There was one fellow, Pride, aboard as fine a 
ship, to all appearance, as ever was launched, who 
got up a mutiny, and corrupted several of the crew, 
but as he was a near kinsman of the Captain, he was 
too tender of him to execute the law, and only put 
him in the hold with bread and water. But the 
villain, some how or other, got hold of an auger and 
axe, and bored a hole in the ship's bottom so big, 
that she foundered; and yet, before she went down, 
the hatches having been taken off to try and get at 
the leak, Pride and his fellows got out, and escaped 
by swimming. They got ashore unhurt, on a shallow 
soft marsh, and found themselves in the Country of 



94 LOG-BOOK OF A YOYAGE 

• 

Flattery, where they set up for gentlemen, and are 
living still. 

Well, said Peter, a man's pride shall bring him 
low, but honor shall uphold the humble in spirit, 15 
Such villains have been playing their tricks ever since 
the time of Joshua, when they came to that great 
Captain-General with crusts of mouldy bread and old 
shoes, as if they had travelled a great way, and en- 
tered into a league with him. 16 And then they were 
very well content to live with the people as hewers 
of wood and drawers of water, if only they might 
live. 17 But all the Canaanites and Jebusites that 
were spared proved to be as thorns in the side, and 
were always making mischief. Now if the children 
of God think to spare their sins, and make hewers 
of Avood and drawers of water of them, they will have 
mischief and misery. Some of such servants will be 
petted and cosseted, and he that delicately bringeth 
up his servant from a child, shall have him become 
his son at the length. 13 

Now while they were thus talking, it seemed as if 
the signs of the sky had become more encouraging, 
and there were some clouds in the horizon that gave 
promise of the possibility of wind. Then said they 
one to another, Who knows but that the Lord will be 



is Prov. xxix. 23. 
17 Josh. ix. 21. 



1C Josh. ix. 5. 
18 Prov. xxix. 21. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



95 



gracious unto us this day, and grant us his blessing? 19 
So they besought God in prayer, with greater faith 
and earnestness than they had for a long time put to 
this work; and again they got out the king's life- 
boats, so light and strong and buoyant, and almost 
self-propelling, and manned them with the sweeps 
of prevailing prayer. And they all worked with a 
will, according to the direction, Work out your own 
salvation with. fear and trembling, for it is God who 
worketh in you both to will and to do of his good 
pleasure. God's working for us only makes us more 
earnest and fervent in working for ourselves and 
others. So, hoping for the breeze, they worked just 
as diligently as if they feared it never would come, 
and they would have to work on without it. 

Now this was the very essence of a living faith, 
not presumptuous, but doing all things to the glory 
of God, in entire submission to his word and will. 
They were just like the Prophet Elijah at the top of 
Mount Carmel, looking over the sea, and waiting and 
praying for the promised wind and rain. So now the 
rain came, and the wind that brought the water-laden 
clouds, swooped down upon the sea like a living ani- 
mating inspiration. About sunset they saw at a dis- 
tance a dark shadow as it were winging the air with 
flashing drops, and then rippling the surface of the 

'9 Joel ii. 14. 



96 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ocean, though it had been so long time far and wide as 
smooth as glass, and the ship as stationary. Now they 
knew their prayers were answered, and the breeze 
was coming. So the boats were hoisted back upon the 
deck. And oh with what eagerness they stood and 
watched the progress of the gale, till the ship began 
to feel it, and as soon as she caught it what a change ! 
The very ocean seemed glad of it, and the foam kissed 
the sides of the ship as she danced along, and the 
sails that before were almost dropping to pieces, 
now bellied out upon the taut cordage, and all 
hands were active with a cheerful courage and life, 
so that it seemed as if she had just started from 
the harbor. 

And indeed it was a most lovely, animating sight, 
this activity, after such sleep, and gloom, and droop- 
ing. The freshness of the wind, before which they 
now seemed to be flying from death to life; the 
sparkle and foam of the waves, racing as if they too 
had a glad intelligence; the splendor of the evening 
sky, where they seemed about to sail into heaven; 
the invigorating elasticity suddenly diffused through 
the air, as if it were a new creation; what a blissful 
change in all things ! Every sense felt its influence; 
their heaviness of spirits was all gone, a burden was 
lifted from the soul, and they were filled with such 
rejoicing of heart, that they could not help breaking 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



97 



forth spontaneously into a hymn of praise expressive 
of their feelings. They sung with their whole soul, 
as birds escaped from prison; it seemed as if they 
never had known what it was to sing before; and it 
was with such a deep sense of the presence and good- 
ness of the Saviour, his loving kindness and tender 
mercy, and their entire dependence upon him, out 
upon the wide ocean, that nothing could be more 
suitably melodious. 

Jesus, at thy command, 

I launch into the deep, 

And leave my native land, 

Where sin lulls all asleep. 
For thee I fain would all resign, 
And sail to heaven with thee and thine. 

Thou art my Pilot wise, 

My compass is thy Word; 

My soul each storm defies, 

While I have such a Lord. 
I trust thy faithfulness and power, 
To save me in the trying hour. 

Though rocks- and quicksands deep 

Through all my passage lie, 

Yet thou wilt safely keep 

And guide me with thine eye. 
My anchor, Hope, shall firm abide, 
And I each boisterous storm outride. 



98 



LOG-BOOK OF A YOYAGE 



By faith I see the land 

The port of endless rest; 

My soul, thy sails expand, 

And fly to Jesus' breast. 
O may I reach the heavenly shore, 
Y/here winds and waves distress no more. 

Whene'er becalmed I lie, 

And storms and winds subside, 

Lord, to my succor fly, 

And keep me near thy side. 
For more the treacherous calm I dread, 
Than tempests bursting o'er my head. 

Come, heavenly wind, and blow 

A prosperous gale of grace, 

To waft me from below, 

To heaven my destined place. 
Then in full sail my port I'll find 
And leave the world and sin behind. 

Now when they had finished singing, it chimed 
eight bells, and the watch was set for the night, and 
every one on board went with a glad and grateful 
heart to his duty, and Peter and John resumed, in the 
quiet of the evening, beneath the stars, the conversa- 
tion which the ominous sight of the wreck had led 
them into. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



99 



CHAPTER IX. 

MOURNING OVER SIN AND GAINING GRACE AFTER GRACE. 

GOD'S DISCIPLINE FOR THE BRIGHTENING AND PROOF 

OF HIS OWN JEWELS. THE SUFFERINGS AND 

YET THE BLESSINGS OF THE CRUCIBLE. 

THE DANGER OF SUNKEN ROCKS, 

AND CONCEALED CURRENTS. 

My brother, said Peter, did you ever know a truly- 
good roan who did not daily mourn over his own 
sins? I am sure the more there is of such sorrow, 
the more proof there is of God's work. And some- 
times afflictions themselves may be given as a reward 
of such sorrow for sin, and a means of taking the 
sin more effectually away. The sparing of the rod 
would spoil God's children. 1 There is a perfection 
in reserve for them, in the righteousness of Christ. 
And we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the 
beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end. 2 
The righteousness of Christ is ours now, to stand 
upon, and be justified and forgiven on the ground 
of it; and if we hold fast, it will be ours by and by 
i Prov. xiii. 24. 2 Heb. iii. 14. 



100 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in his perfect likeness. We shall be like him, for we 
shall see him as he is. 3 And meantime even in this 
world, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, 
we shall be changed into the same image, from glory 
to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. 4 But 
that is a great work, and providence and grace are 
both concerned in it. Sometimes it goes on by fiery 
trials. But one way or another the work surely goes 
on, and of Christ's own fulness we all receive, and 
grace for grace, to make us like our Saviour. 5 

Well, said John, you say true; and there is no 
other way to account for it, why God sometimes 
seems to afflict those the most severely, who appear 
to be the most earnest in doing his will. I know an 
experienced and wise old naval Commander, who 
used to say that the Church in this world is God's 
workshop, his jewel-shop, where his jewels are a- 
polishing for his kingdom and glory above. They 
are to be his crown-jewels, adorning the crown of the 
Redeemer. But while they are here below, in the 
shop, he has many sharp tools for their filing and 
cutting, and they lie among these tools, and often 
have to come under their operation. And those that 
the King most esteems, and means to make the most 
resplendent, he hath oftenest his tools upon. That 
was a beautiful saying, and a true one. 

s 1 John iii. 2. * 2 Cor. iii. 18. 5 John i. 16. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



101 



Indeed, it is true, answered Peter. Those whom 
he loves, he rebukes and chastens. 6 And 0, to be 
such a living stone, to be a jewel fit to shine in the 
Saviour's crown for ever, what would not any man in 
his senses be willing to give or to undergo for such 
glory ! Why, I think that to get rid of sin, say 
nothing of the crown, to have God mercifully work 
upon us to remove our sin, is infinite love, mercy, 
and glory. And then to think that he has promised 
to make us perfect, if we will submit to his disci- 
pline! Oh what joy there is in that! And then to 
think that all this is done for the Eedeemer, that he 
who died for us may be glorified and admired in us, 
when he comes to take possession of his inheritance 
in the saints; 7 indeed, that raises the joy and the 
glory infinitely higher, to think that it is Christ's own 
joy, and Christ's own glory. 

Yes, said John, it is the love of the Father to the 
Son, as well as to those who are sons by Adoption, 
that makes him deal thus with his children. There 
is a great mystery in affliction, sometimes, to those 
who do not see by faith, but it is sweetly clear to 
those who do. For what dear son is there, whom 
his father chasteneth not? 8 I have known some, 
who have gone in a tempest all the way, and others 
who have had fair weather. But the tempest-tossed 
e "Rev. iii. 19. 7 2 Thess. i. 10. a Heb. xii. 7. 



102 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



were almost always the deepest in Christian expe- 
rience. And that agrees with the passage about the 
trial of our faith working experience. 9 God seeth 
not as man sees. Man seeth the appearance, but 
God looketh at the heart. 10 The fact is that God 
sees through us, quite through, and sees a great many 
hidden evils, that need to be brought out. So he puts 
us into the crucible. 

Well, said Peter, the crucible is a wonderful thing, 
and those that go into a goldsmith's shop, and watch 
its operation, may learn a great deal that they never 
knew before. You know that in that passage in the 
Old Testament about the Refiner's fire, 11 it is said 
that He shall sit as a Refiner and purifier of silver. 
Now the Refiner sits patiently, till the silver or the 
gold become so clear, by the dross rising, and being- 
skimmed away, that he can see his own face in 
it. So the Saviour patiently and lovingly watches 
and works upon his children, when he puts them 
into the crucible, till he can see his own image in 
them. 

Well, said John, as long as the dross rises, he can- 
not do that, except at intervals; and I'm thinking 
that, as long as we live, the dross will keep rising. 
Who can ever say, in this world, that he is perfectly 
free from sin? And if the crucible were taken off 
s Rom. v. 3. ,0 1 Sam. xvi. 7. 11 Mai. iii. 3. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



103 



from the fire before the dross is all taken away, and 
it were so left, what then? 

Why, said Peter, that is the very point I was 
coming to. You see that there is many a piece of 
gold in a goldsmith's shop, that a strange man 
coming in, or one who knows little about gold, might 
think was very pure. But what does the goldsmith 
do? Why, he just takes that same piece of gold, 
that shines so beautifully, and puts it into his cru- 
cible, and kindles the fire, and then, as soon as it is 
melted down, he bids the stranger look, and then, to 
be sure, it is all covered with dross, and it is not till 
that dross is all taken away that the gold is pure, 
though it might shine very , brightly, and answer 
many purposes, even with the dross mingled up in 
it. But this shows why and how it is that while the 
processes of refinement and purification are going on 
with God's dear children, their sinfulness appears to 
themselves clearer than ever, and they sometimes 
think they are more sinful, while the Lord is making 
them more holy. It is because the Lord Jesus, the 
Great Eefiner, brings out the dross that was before 
concealed. 

Then, said John, how much do we need to pray 
with David, Cleanse thou me from secret faults. 12 
Search me, and know my heart, try me, and know 
12 Psa. xix. 12. 



104 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



my thoughts, and see if there be any wicked way in 
me, 13 It is pretty plain that there may be many 
wicked ways in a man, that have never yet shown 
themselves outside of him. 

Heart and mind are concerned about equally in 
all men's ways, to which they set their minds in 
earnest. Self-indulgent evil desires and thoughts and 
opinions work the same way, but perhaps a long 
time in secret, before they are suspected or known. 
When they come forth in action then they only work 
out the mischief that was being intended and was 
brewing, and then they show what the man really 
was. He may have been a saint abroad though a 
devil at home before this discovery. How many 
savings banks of deposit to men's credit are thus 
broken by secret rogueries and sins! 

Oh yes, said Peter, and what a mercy to have 
them brought out, disclosed, brought up to the surface 
as dross, and taken away; otherwise the whole lump 
might have to be thrown away as good for nothing. 
It is a great thing to be good to be tried, good for 
something. Where there is gold, there may be 
dross; but if there is gold, then the Lord Jesus will 
have the dross taken away. It is a great deal worse 
mixed up in the composition, and concealed, than 
when it is brought to the surface; though while it is 
'3 Psa. cxxxix. 23, 24. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



105 



out of sight the gold seems gold, and when the dross 
is rising, the gold itself seems oftentimes nothing but 
dross. So a child of God has to cry out in the bitter- 
ness of his soul, finding so many hidden evils disclosed, 
that he hardly dreamed of, Oh, alas! I am all dross, 
all dross! when the Lord Jesus is making him really 
better than he was before. Let not the lump of gold 
upon the goldsmith's counter, boast itself above that 
which is tortured and groaning in the crucible. 

In such sweet conversation the time passed rapidly 
away, and meanwhile no language can tell how soft 
and beautiful continued to be the weather and the 
prospect, The sea was serene and quiet, the air 
balmy, and the breeze delightful. It was so lovely, 
that for whole days, and almost weeks, they hardly 
changed a sail, and things went on so easily and 
regularly, that it seemed hardly worth while to be at 
the trouble of a daily observation. And yet it was 
just precisely here that a mistake was made in their 
reckoning, which, had it not been for the Lord's 
great mercy, would have led them to destruction in 
the midst of apparent peace and safety. The unin- 
terrupted calmness of the weather, the regular daily 
progress of the ship, and the fine appearances in 
every direction, had made them forget about the 
currents, and not taking account of those, their real 
progress was by no means what it appeared to be by 



106 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the log, and they had been carried aside from the 
point where they thought they were upon the Chart. 

It was just precisely here that some sunken rocks 
were laid down in the Chart, and they were now in 
that vicinity without knowing it. For the currents 
hereabouts could not be put down with any accu- 
racy at a given point, because they were very change- 
able, and it was so much the more necessary to have 
been upon the watch, and to have used every means 
for detecting both their force and direction. A con- 
cealed current is a thing that may be very powerful 
the wrong way, even when the wind, waves, sails, 
helm, weather, and everything in the vessel's prog- 
ress, may seem to be right. There is no time at 
sea, when men can be safely off their watch, and no 
time when they can safely neglect any necessary 
precaution. They know not what may come of it. 
The sins that do so easily beset us, 14 need a steadfast 
care and patience against them, for they may en- 
snare us in a thousand unsuspected and dangerous 
ways. 

Enjoyment and security had made the pilgrims 
almost feel as if there could be no change in the 
weather, and yet it came. The sky was no more 
seen, although there were neither clouds nor tem- 
pests. They had had a bright clear air and serene 
' 4 Heb. xii. 1. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



107 



heavens, up to this time for weeks; and a slight haze 
in the horizon, like the smoke of the Indian summer 
on the land, was the first indication of change; but 
soon a bank of mist rolled up and then unrolled and 
spread over the ocean, till they were in the midst of 
a thick, damp fog, so like a blanket round about 
them, that nothing could be seen, not even the water 
a fathom from the ship's side. 

Now as soon as this was the case, the danger from 
the sunken reefs might be considered imminent, 
simply because, as I said, they had not reckoned 
the strength nor discovered the direction of the cur- 
rents, and therefore were really to a great degree ig- 
norant of their position. The fog distressed them 
much, and though they had no idea of the neighbor- 
hood of rocks, yet they kept as good a look-out as 
seemed possible. When the night fell, the darkness 
was like Egypt, and Peter and John, as they went 
forward to the bows of the ship, and gazed earnestly 
out into the gloom, felt an awe stealing over their 
spirits, and a presentiment of evil, they hardly knew 
why. But they called to mind the direction, Who 
is among you that feareth the Lord, and obeyeth the 
voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and 
hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the 
Lord, and stay upon his God. 15 So they besought 
Isa. l. 10. 



108 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the Lord's guidance, and kept watching, and that 
night sleep fled from them, and they continued in 
prayer. 

And well was it that they did; for about midnight 
suddenly a cry was made of breakers, a loud startling 
cry; and hurrying on deck, there was, sure enough, 
the angry dash of the waves over the rocks, and as 
the fog had lifted a little, the foam could be seen 
cresting and creaming right ahead of the ship, and 
seeming hardly the ship's length distant. 

Hard up the helm, shouted Peter. Let fly the 
main sheets ! Then he rushed to the helm himself, 
while John flew to the men's assistance, for their life 
depended on the rapidity and correctness of their 
movements. Peter saw at a glance the direction of 
the reef, and now the whole reality of the rocks in 
the Chart came to his mind like a sudden revelation, 
and the anguish of the conviction that they had 
stumbled into this danger by their own carelessness 
was exceeding great. Lord, save us! cried Peter; 
we perish! 16 

And here, if the vessel had been in the same con- 
dition as she was when they were tossing off the coast 
of Self-Conceit, she must have gone upon the rocks 
in spite of all their manoeuvring; but she minded her 
helm since Humility and Self-Distrust had had the 
ic Matt. viii. 25. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



109 



handling of her ballast, and escaped, though very 
narrowly, in the midst of appalling peril. A little 
delay in the watch, a little later, a little further, and 
she must have struck. The men trembled from head 
to foot, when they saw the danger, and it was not till 
daylight came, and the fog lifted, showing them that 
they had a clear sea before them, that they found any 
relief. 

Then Peter and John went to work upon their 
reckoning, and they had to cry out, Who can under- 
stand his errors? 17 But pleasant it was to see the 
exceeding great earnestness with which they now 
studied the King's Chart. With compasses in hand 
they were poring over it day and night, and making 
their measurements, and with new anxiety and many 
tears they sought to be taught of God, for they found 
that a sailor might speculate excellently well, and 
yet, but for God's mercy, go to the bottom. The 
warning ran in their minds continually, Let us, 
therefore, fear lest a promise being left us of entering 
into his rest, any of you should seem to come short. 18 
They trembled for the danger of Self-delusion. 

>7 Psa. xix. 12. is Heb. iv. 1. 



110 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER X. 

CAPTAIN GLIB's YACHT. THE FIRST AND SECOND MATE, COM- 
PANY AND CARGO. DISCUSSIONS AS TO THE FREEDOM 

OF THE SEAS, AND CERTAINTY AND SECURITY OF 
THE COMPASS. — GOd's WORD INFALLIBLE, AND 
NOT MERELY A CONTINENT OF COMMON 
MUD AND WATER. 

Now it came to pass, as they stood upon their 
way with a fine favorable wind, after the fog had 
passed over, that they chanced to espy a sail bearing 
down upon them, and thinking she might be of the 
King's service, forthwith trimmed their course so as 
to meet and speak with her. But as they drew near, 
they found she looked more like a pleasure yacht 
with streamers, than anything else, and they could 
not make out her rig till they got close enough to 
speak without difficulty. Her course lay athwart 
the bows of the ship, westward, while they were 
going South East. The vessels lay to for one another, 
and as the sea was quiet, they could easily converse 
without changing position. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



Ill 



The vessel's name they found was False Confidence, 
and she had a rakish look that truly did not belie her 
name, and her Captain's name was Glib, a man well 
known and highly honored in his native land of 
Oppositions of Science falsely so called. 1 

The vessel herself was built in the Country of 
Liberal Christianity, and had been constructed with 
a propeller in her stern called Philosophy, which, - 
together with the Engine, was put under the charge 
of one Deism as First Mate. Nevertheless, they went 
by the wind when it was favorable, and only took to 
the propeller when the wind did not serve, or when 
they would go in the teeth of the wind. Sometimes 
the Captain put Deism at the helm, but more gener- 
ally left it in charge of the regular steersman, one 
Mr. Man's-Wisdom. 

The Second Mate's name was Plausible, and he had 
under his control a number of men, some of whom 
were mariners, and among them a notable crew 
named Surface, Tradition, Prejudice, Shallow, Second- 
hand, Explain-away, Pick-flaw, Fair-speech, Voluble, 
Anything, and Nothing. There was on board in the 
steerage a library for their use, entitled Salvation 
made Easy; or, Every Man his own Eedeemer. In 
the hold they had many bales of stuff, called Kudi- 
ments of the World, 2 Profane and Vain Babblings, 3 
» 1 Tim. vi. 20. 2 Col. ii. 8. s 1 Tim. vi. 20. 



112 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Accommodations, Perfectibilities, Refinements of Sci- 
ence, and Vain Janglings. They had also a stuff 
both for cavgo and ballast together, called the Dig- 
nity of Human Nature. 

The first salutation was made by Captain Glib, 
who stood upon the quarter deck and cried, Well, 
friends, what cheer? How goes the world with 
you ? 

Then said Peter, Not at all; for we go from the 
world, and it will not take passage with us at any 
rate. 

Captain Glib. — Then answered the Captain, The 
more's the pity for you, to leave so pleasant a com- 
panion behind you. 

Peter. — But the word of God, said Peter, admon- 
ishes us that the friendship of the world is enmity 
with God, 4 and we are not sorry to leave the world's 
vanities behind us for things that are much better in 
store for us. 

Captain Glib. — Well, you may take your course, and 
we'll take ours. We are bound now to Cape Transcen- 
dental, to carry our wares, and get the latest notions. 

Well, answered Peter, that is just what the Athen- 
ians were doing, when the Apostle Paul came among 
them; but they did by no means relish the truth, 
when he told them that he perceived they were in 
4 James iv. 4. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



113 



all things too superstitious, worshipping so many 
dumb idols, and in fact wholly given to idolatry. 5 

The Athenians, said Captain Glib, meant to make 
sure, when they set up an altar to the unknown God, 
that they had got the right one, at all events, even 
in their ignorance; and thus worshipping him, they 
thought they were all right, whoever he might have 
been, and however much they had mistaken him. 

But, said Peter, their ignorance was their own fault, 
for he never left himself unknown, nor without wit- 
ness, but had always been the giver of all good, and 
now had sent his Son to be the Saviour of the world. 
The Jews, added Peter, require a sign, and the Greeks 
seek after wisdom, but it is only Christ and him cru- 
cified, that can ever be the power of God and the 
wisdom of God unto salvation ; yea, our wisdom, our 
righteousness, our sanctification and redemption. 6 

Then Captain Glib answered with a sneer that he 
did not believe salvation hung on any dogma; and 
moreover, said he, I thank God the world is no longer 
in leading strings to a squad of Calvinistic Theolo- 
gians. One man has his way, and another man his; 
but in the end all will come right. For God is good 
to all, and his tender mercies are over all his works. 7 

Well, said Peter, that is a great and blessed truth, 
and we in this world are bound to be thankful to God 
& Acts xvii. 16. e. i Cor. i. 22, 30. i p sa . cxlv. 9. 



114 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



for every man who sincerely thanks God for anything. 
That is a good beginning. And right glad we are to 
see how correctly yon can quote Scripture. But now, 
Captain Glib, can you tell us in what way God hath 
been pleased to show to us, and exercise towards us, 
his tender mercies, so that we sinners on earth may 
be drawn back to him in Heaven ? Is it not in his 
most wonderful infinite love and mercy, in so loving 
the world, as to give his only begotten Son to die for 
sinners, that we might be saved from dying eternally 
in our sins? Is there any. tender mercy, or any pos- 
sible benevolence, that can be compared with that, 
or that ever could be imagined by the side of it ? That 
is surely God's mercy, and what can we do with it ? 
If we reject it, we are self-condemned and lost, and 
the fault is all our own ; for good and upright is the 
Lord; therefore will he teach sinners in the way; 8 but 
they that are not sinners need no teaching about it. 

But who are they, Captain Glib, and where do 
they live ? added Peter. Did you ever meet with 
any of the perfectly holy ones ? Nay, you know 
that there are none righteous, no not one. You 
know there is but one Avay of salvation, only one 
name,- only one Saviour. And if any man be not 
in that way, his is the wrong way, whatever name 
he bears. And the wrong way leads to death, 
8 Psa. xxv. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



115 



whether a man be of Paul or Apollos or Cephas, 
or what not; if he be not of Christ, he never will 
get to heaven, whatever set or sect he may beloDg to. 

Captain Glib. — How do you know that ? You 
speak as if you knew all about these things to a 
dead certainty, and as if all other opinions but 
yours were only smoke and nonsense. 

Peter. — And so they are, all that goes against 
the Word of God; for we get our knowledge only 
from him, and we speak that we do know, and testify 
that we have seen. 9 Certainly a loving God would 
not leave us in doubt which was the way to hell, 
and which the path to Heaven. 

Captain Glib.— Oh we don't want an} 7 of your fire 
and brimstone preaching. Men can be drawn by 
love much more easily. And as to the hell you 
speak of; why, every man may have bis share of 
that in this world, and be purified by it. 

Peter. — Just as if a man could be purified by hell- 
fire, as if he were a mere piece of gold, or copper 
put in a crucible. The hell of sinners is not a pur- 
gatory nor a hospital, nor is it a house of correction, 
but of final punishment, so that believers in Christ 
may not come into that place of torment. But if we 
die in our sins, after Christ has offered to save us, 
we shall have our part in the lake that burneth with 
» John iii. 11. 



116 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



fire and brimstone, which God tells us means the 
second death; 10 where the Lord Jesus has said that 
"their worm dieth not, and the fire shall never be 
quenched." 11 Furthermore, they who know not God, 
and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
shall be punished with everlasting destruction from 
the presence of the Lord, and the glory of his power, 
when he shall come in flaming fire witli all the 
holy angels, taking vengeance on the wicked who 
once neglected and despised him, Avhen they might 
have been saved by him. 12 But why should Christ, 
the Son of God, come into the world to die for 
sinners, if there be no Eternal Death of the soul 
to be saved from? How impossible that there should 
ever be the falsehood of such a death set agoing in 
this world, to frighten innocent men, and make them 
all their lifetime through fear of death subject unto 
bondage ? 13 

At these words Captain Glib seemed for a moment 
confounded, and turned and said something to the 
man Deism who stood by; whereupon the same per- 
son took up the word, and said, Men have got light 
enough by nature to sail by, if they will only use it. 

Oh yes, answered Peter, plenty enough ; and good 
enough; but if they put it out, or blindfold their 

10 Rev. xix. 20; xx. 14. 11 Mark ix. 46. 

12 2 Thess. i. 9. 13 Heb. ii. 15. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



117 



own eyes, what then? And if the light that is in 
you be darkness, how great is that darkness ! 14 
There's many a false light, on many a coast, and 
many a reef in the ocean without a light. And 
there are many men whose understanding is dark- 
ened, being alienated from the life of God, through 
the ignorance that is in them, because of the blind- 
ness of their hearts; 15 and such men go blindfold 
to perdition. You may think you are safe enough, 
when you are next door to ruin. 

No man is safe, even with the Word of God in 
his possession, but only by constant watchfulness 
unto prayer. God has given us that Word, and 
Jesus Christ is its interpreter, as to all things con- 
tained in it, especially those concerning himself who 
only is the Author and Finisher of Faith. 16 

He himself is Lord also of the Sabbath, which we 
observe here on the Wide Ocean as sacredly as Chris- 
tians anywhere upon the land. For the day is as 
good and the worship as heavenly for those that go 
down to the sea in ships and do business in the great 
waters, as for those that gather in meeting-houses, 
and cathedrals and synagogues and temples on the 
land. Anywhere and everywhere, God is a Spirit, and 
requireth us to worship him in Spirit and in truth. 17 

14 Matt. vi. 23. * Eph. iv. 18. 

ig Heb. xii. 2. » John iv. 24. 



118 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



But what is the need of his telling us that he is 
a Spirit and that we must so worship him, if all 
mankind are acceptable worshippers, whether they 
worship images or idols or African fetiches, if they 
are only sincere? Any man may be as sincere in 
his devotions as he is in his sins; — and as safe, any 
way, God or no God, if sincerity be indeed his 
Saviour. 

Well, said Deism, and who is to be the judge? 
A man's own conscience must guide him, according 
to his light. And if he is faithful to his conscience, 
God will accept him, right or wrong; no matter for 
the manner or mistakes of his worship. 

But where do you find that, answered Peter ? Not 
in the Bible, certainly; for Christ says, In vain do 
they worship me, teaching for doctrines the com- 
mandments of men. 18 For God will judge the world, 
not by men's laws, or opinions, or beliefs, or sinceri- 
ties, but by his own word, and a conscience towards 
him. No teacher or preacher, not even Paul or __ 
Isaiah, is right, or can be right, but by a conscience 
towards God, and towards his Word; and there 
can be no such thing as a sincere conscience to- 
wards God, denying that word. No help for those 
who do not believe in Christ, neither is there salva- 
tion in any other; for there is no other name under 
is Matt. xv. 9. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



119 



heaven given among men, whereby we must be 
saved. 19 And the Son of Man has come into this 
world, for this one purpose, to seek and to save 
that which was lost. But none of us can be saved, 
except we believe in him. For there is an evil 
conscience in every sinful man, as well as a good 
conscience in every good man. 

Then Captain Glib again took up the word and 
said, But we also, by steam navigation, are advancing 
according to the progressive spirit of the age. We 
can no longer consent to be bound down by a creed 
set up two thousand years ago, when everything 
else to-day is marching free, and the Bible itself 
is being reconstructed by the New Science of the 
Critical Nineteenth Century, in which, as all the 
world knows, a great many manuscripts have been 
discovered, such as the Lord Jesus himself could 
have had no knowledge of, and of course could not 
have consulted. But we have the advantage of that 
great increase of light; so that our critical conjec- 
tures are far ahead of the knowledge of the Apostles 
themselves. As to the Word of God we are to in- 
terpret that according to the increase of our own 
wisdom; and having discovered within a few years 
so great a quantity of Manuscripts, we are obliged 
to overhaul the old text, and revise our old transla- 
19 Acts iv. 12. 



120 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



tions of the Scriptures, and interpret them according 
to the New Theology. The ruling of men's minds 
by sheer stark authority, or what is called the 
Word of God, can no more be maintained; it is a 
despotism unworthy of the freedom of the human 
mind. 

But Captain Glib, said Peter, tell us what you 
would set up instead of God's own Word, instead 
of the Compass which he has given us, instead of 
Christ's own instructions in the gospels? If any- 
thing has not God's authority, it cannot be of God, 
but from man only; — and so it may be, and must 
be, the stark and sheer authority of the Man of Sin 
and Son of Perdition, setting himself in the Temple 
of God as infallible. But God says, Forever, Lord, 
thy Word is settled in heaven ; and if in heaven ; 20 
then certainly on earth, and no other Word can 
be of any authority, but only God's Word. If any 
thing can ever be a certain quantity and rule on 
earth, it is that which is settled in heaven. And 
if any person reject that, he may think himself safe 
enough, when he is next door to ruin. 

But to this Mr. Deism answered, Where is your 
boasted ruin ? For since the fathers fell asleep, all 
things continue as they were from the beginning of 
Creation ; save only that the world is certainly grow- 
so Psa. cix. 89. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



121 



ing better, less savage, more cultivated and social, 
less inhuman and more scientific, and more sagacious 
and successful in the pursuit of riches and happiness. 
And how is it that we ourselves have come safely 
thus far all the way over the ocean? To-morrow 
shall be as this day and much more abundant, and 
bo we will fetch wine, and fill ourselves with strong 
drink. 21 

But how about the end, answered Peter? You 
seem to be willingly ignorant that the heavens and 
the earth are reserved unto fire against the day of 
judgment, and perdition of ungodly men. More- 
over, these present seas are certainly dangerous, 
and may be fatal for any not under the King's flag, 
and bound to the Celestial Country. And you very 
well know that no drunkard shall ever inherit the 
kingdom of God. 22 

Then said Deism again, Who talks about the 
Celestial Country, as if Heaven were a place? We 
shall have heaven on earth when society is recon- 
structed. Besides, we have an infallible, elastic life- 
boat, in case of any difficulty, made by the Ship- 
masters firm of Save-all and Company, that can 
never sink, but is the true Ark of Safety, holding as 
many people as can ever crowd into it, which ensures 
us against any possibility of damage personally. 
* Is. Ivi. 12. 22 i Cor. vi. 10. 



122 LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 

Then answered Peter, If you talk in this style, 
be sure your Covenant with death shall be disan- 
nulled, and your agreement with hell shall not 
stand. 23 Your pretended Life-boats and Preservers 
will do you no more good than if they were belts 
of gold girded about you, and sure to sink you by 
their own weight, deeper in perdition, unless you 
take refuge in him, who only is the Eesurrection 
and the Life. 24 



2:5 Is. xxviii. 18. 



24 John xi. 25. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



123 



CHAPTER XI. 

A TALK ABOUT THE KING'S CHART. WHO WROTE IT? HOW 

READS IT? AND WHAT DOTH IT CONTAIN? IT IS ITSELF 

THE WHOLE WORD OF GOD, AND BY ITS WORDS 
ALL MANKIND ARE TO BE JUDGED IN 
THE LAST DAY. 

The words Resurrection and the Judgment seemed 
to stir up scorn and wrath in the mind of Captain 
Glib's first mate, almost as if a mad dog had bitten 
him. Ho, ho! said he; you talk of that old story 
of the Resurrection and the Judgment, just as if all 
men were hot judged in this life, and raised as fast 
as they die, to a new life, there being no death of 
the soul possible for any man, since Christ hath died. 
We can tell you a thing or two about these mysteries. 
We have a much better understanding of the Scriptures 
and their watch-words, than our old Translators ever 
had. 

Then said John to Peter, One might think that 
two persons at least had really made a resurrection 
already, and were here before us, namely, Hymeneus 



124 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and Pliiletus, who concerning the Kesurrection have 
erred, and have said that it is past already, and 
overthrow the faith of some, 1 or those other two, 
who, putting away conscience, concerning faith have 
made shipwreck, namely, Hymeneus and Alexander, 
whom 1 have delivered unto Satan, that they may 
learn not to blaspheme. 2 

Can we do any good by talking with such persons 
any longer? Would it not be like casting pearls 
before swine ? 3 

Then answered Peter, These men do indeed seem 
given over to strong delusion to believe a lie. 4 But 
just ask him if he has the King's Chart aboard 
ship. 

Then said John to the man, What do you sail by? 
Have you got the Kings Chart in your cabin ? 

Deism. — To be sure we have it, and an Amended 
and Do-away Version of it. But do you think that 
was meant to tie us down to one and the same line 
of passage in all generations? Do you think there 
has been no progress in navigation and the knowledge 
of the seas, all this time of the ages ? Why, you don't 
suppose we are such bigoted, superstitious fools, as to 
go for navigation in this nineteenth century by the 
letter of a record made near two thousand years ago ! 

i 2 Tim. ii. 17. * 1 Tim. i. 19, 20. 

3 Matt. vii. 6. 4 2 Thess. ii. 11. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



125 



No, no ! We belong to the School of Progress. Do 
you think Science is going to advance at such a rate, 
and Religion stand still ? Or that Christians are for 
ever to be like a wheel in a treadmill, always turning 
over the same route, grinding the same bark? I tell 
you we are tired of that, and the world is growing older. 

Then said John, All flesh is grass, and all the glory 
of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, 
and the flower thereof falleth away; but the Word 
of the Lord endureth for ever. 5 And the Word of 
the Lord cannot possibly be an unknown, uncertain 
quality, or quantity; certainly, no more uncertain 
than the measurement and contents of your yacht 
and our ship, or the points of the compass by which 
our whole navigation is guided. Did not He that 
made the Universe make all the elements and all 
their combinations in it. And he that made these 
seas, and this firmament above us, did he not make 
North and South also, and order all points between 
East and West, and their whole relations, one to 
another, and to the whole globe ? Did not the Crea- 
tor of the world make the stars also, and he that 
drew the circle of the heavens, all that is within 
their circumference. 

Is not the Volume of Nature one, and do we not 
know that it contains at this day exactly the same 
5 1 Pet. i. 24, 25. 



126 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



stars and constellations, within the same bounds and 
under the same laws, as when Christ the Lord walked 
the earth in Judea, and beheld the same seven stars 
and the North Star, that his hearers beheld, and that 
we too behold, and guide our course accordingly ? 
Does not the sky contain all the Star-dust, and is 
there any portion that we do not know belongs to 
God who gave it ? Even so, all that is contained in 
the volume of God's Word is God's Word, having 
God's meaning. 

You might as well say that the human frame con- 
tains, we do not know what, nor where the heart 
or the lungs are stationed in it, or for what purpose; 
or that a pine-apple contains the fruit, but we do not 
know exactly what is the fruit or the mere rind; or 
in a cocoanut, what the milk and what the husk; or 
this ship of ours, what the keel and what the cabin 
and its contents; or your steam yacht, what the en- 
gine and what the steam. It is but old wives' fables 
and vain jangling to talk of the volume of the Script- 
ures that Jesus Christ quoted as the whole truth of God, 
absolutely known and certain, as if it were a volume 
containing his Word only in some unknown and un- 
certain portions. 

Of what use would such a compass be in naviga- 
tion? Nay, it would be more useless, with such 
uncertainty, than a book of blank pages to be filled 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



127 



up just according to the wishes or imaginations of 
each reader or navigator. 

But of each portion of the Scriptures, as the Lord 
Jesus hath commended them to us as being the work 
and words of his Father, it may be affirmed that it is 
as exactly the workmanship of the Maker, as any 
quadrature of the visible heavens. Were it not so, 
we could place no reliance whatever upon any por- 
tion of the Word of God, for we can have no other 
infallible evidence in regard to it than what is drawn 
from the study of the Word itself, by the guidance 
of the Holy Spirit. And God, having given us that 
guidance, if we will but ask for it, is sure to call us 
all to account for the use we make of it. And he 
certainly has said, concerning those who deny its 
divine authority and perfect truth, that as the fire 
devoureth the stubble, and the flame consumeth the 
chaff, so their root shall be as rottenness, and their 
blossom shall go up as dust; because they have cast 
away the Law of the Lord of hosts, and despised the 
Word of the Holy One of Israel. 6 

At this speech the whole crew and company of 
Captain Glib's yacht seemed greatly abashed; but 
the Captain, willing to restore confidence, stepped 
up to the bulwarks, and said in a bold tone, Thank 
God, we are not to be judged by man's judgment, 
e Is. v. 20, 24. 



128 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Then answered John and said, No, by no means; 
it might be worse for you, if you were; for it is of the 
Lord's mercies that we are not consumed, 7 and be- 
cause his mercies fail not, therefore he still waiteth 
to be gracious. 8 And again, for I am the Lord, I 
change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not con- 
sumed. 9 Return unto me, and I will return unto you, 
saith the Lord of hosts. 10 And a book of remembrance 
and of life everlasting is written before him, for them 
that fear the Lord, and that think upon his name; 
and they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in 
that day when 1 make up my jewels. 11 For the 
Lord will not forsake his people for his great name's 
sake; for indeed he hath magnified his Word above 
all his name, and he will teach you the good and 
the right way. Only fear the Lord and him only, 
and serve him in truth. But if ye shall still do 
wickedly, ye shall be consumed, both ye and your 
king. 12 For our God is a consuming fire. 13 See that 
ye refuse not him that speaketh. For God will bring 
every work into judgment, with every secret thing, 
whether good or evil. Therefore, fear God, and 
keep his commandments. 14 And kiss the Son, lest 
he be angry, and ye perish from the way, when his 



7 Lain. iii. 22. 8 Is.xxx. 10. 

io Mai. iii. 7. 11 Mai. iii. 17. 

i3 Dent. iv. 24; Heb. xii. 29. 



9 Mai. iii. 6. 
is 1 Sam. xii. 25. 
14 Ezek. xii. 13, 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



129 



wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they 
that put their trust in him. 15 See ye not how in this 
world the law waiteth on the gospel; but in the 
world of judgment, the gospel returneth to the Law, 
and redemption ceaseth for ever ? 

Now the God of truth and righteousness would 
never have said this concerning any volume or 
chapter or verse of any Scriptures, the aim of which 
was not to secure men from the power of the Ad- 
versary of the Soul, the Tempter, the God of this 
world, and the Station Master of all the shoals and 
reefs of error and corruption in it. For a great and 
accurate old navigator in those seas once said, Con- 
cerning the ways of men, by the Word of thy lips 
I have kept me from the paths of the Destroyer. 16 
And his own constant prayer was, Who can under- 
stand his errors? Cleanse thou me from secret 
faults. Keep back thy servant also from presump- 
tuous sins; let them not have "dominion over me. 11 
And again,' Search me, God, and know my heart; 
try me, and know my thoughts, and see if there 
be any wicked way in me; and lead me in the way 
everlasting ! Any ivicked waij in me; if so, only God 
can take me out of it, and set me right. 18 AVise, beau- 
tiful, and precious prayers, and sure to be answered ! 

Psa. ii. 12. 16 Psa. xvii. 4. 

i7 Psa. xix. 13. 18 Psa. cxxxix. 23, 24. 



130 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Bat now the Second Mate of Captain Glib's vessel 
took up the argument and said, Ah well! all well, 
if we only know what part of Scripture is really 
God's Bible, and what not. If we only know where 
to find the inspired parts in it, and what chapters 
of it are really God's truth, and what are only man's 
additions. No doubt the Bible is a book that con- 
tains, somewhere, some of God's words; and so are 
Shakespeare's plays, that quote from them. But we 
must ask the learned critics of the manuscripts what 
they are, before we can be certain. 

Well, said Peter, one thing is certain at any rate, 
that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all, 19 
neither in his Word, in which he would never set forth 
anything contrary to his own righteousness, for that 
would be to deceive mankind with lies, which is the 
work of the Father of lies from the beginning. He 
hath himself said, Cursed be he that maketh the blind 
to wander out of the way. 20 But he cannot ever have 
permitted a forgery to stand in the volunre of divine 
inspiration, to lead the blind into darkness and death. 

Why, Captain Glib, this is equal to a malediction 
upon God himself, if he should give to man a false 
compass for Eternity, seeing the safety of the soul 
for ever would depend upon it. It stands to reason 
that God's Word for man must the whole of it be 
is 1 John i. 5. a> Deut. xxvii. 13. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



131 



God's Word not man's. And if any man made any 
addition to it, or should take anything away from 
it on his own assertion or "scholarly"' conjecture, 
the least that God could do with such a man would 
be to blot out his name from Uie Book of Life, and 
add to him the plagues written in the Book, against 
unbelievers and false teachers, and makers of lies. 

Do you suppose that God himself would invent a 
compass, and put all its signs round the circle, so plain 
that every seaman could box it, and yet never show 
sailors how to use it, not even himself knowing its 
variations, the Magnet from the pole, nor what to a 
second was North, nor what South, nor what was 
West nor' West, nor East by South, nor what way 
the Sun riseth or goeth down, nor how to take the 
ships latitude and longitude at noon by the quadrant? 
And when he tells us to search the Scriptures of 
the Law, the Prophets and the Psalms, because in 
them we have eternal life through his Son and they 
are the records that testify of Christ, do you suppose 
that he does not mean that all things contained in 
them are really God's records? 

Moreover, the Lord both of judgment and redemp- 
tion hath said, He that rejecteth me and my Words 
hath one that judgeth him; the Word that I have 
spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. 21 
21 John xii. 48. 



132 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



And again, He that despised Moses' law died with- 
out mercy, under two or three witnesses, of how 
much sorer punishment suppose ye shall he be thought 
worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of 
God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant 
wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and 
hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace ? 22 

Now as they thus reasoned of righteousness, tem- 
perance and judgment to come, Captain Glib seemed 
as though he would fain make answer to this also; 
and he said, We will hear thee again of this matter 
when we have a convenient season. We will talk 
together at the Cape of Good Hope, for around that 
Cape our voyage as well as yours is directed; and 
by that time we shall have gained greater experience 
and assurance. And so he gave orders to put about 
his vessel, and stand on her course. 

And Peter, seeing that, gave orders to square the 
yards, not wishing to force the truth upon unwill- 
ing and impatient listeners; but praying in his heart 
that the goodness of God that leadeth to repentance 
might give them repentance, to the acknowledgment 
of the truth, and that they might recover themselves 
out of the snare of the devil, even though they had 
been taken captive by him at his will. 23 

22 Heb. x. 28. 23 2 Tim. ii. 26. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



133 



CHAPTER XII. 

THE WORK OF EXPLAIN-AWAY AND PICK-FLAW. WHAT 

IS NO BETTER THAN MUTINY. HANDLING THE 

WORD OF GOD DECEITFULLY. 

With this prayer for the blessing of God upon 
the teachings of his word, Peter and John, and 
all the company that had been listening, bade fare- 
well to Captain Glib and his company; but with 
vain regrets and fears, lest the warnings and prom- 
ises they had discussed so fully might have been lost 
upon their hearers. 

And so the two vessels took a new departure, and 
whether they ever came together again none can 
tell; for the King's Craft put the helm to the wind, 
and there being a stiff breeze just then, the ship shot 
forward like an Arab courser, and was speedily be- 
yond hailing distance. But looking back, they could 
see by the foam in the stern of the False Confidence, 
that she w T as plying her propeller with all earnest- 
ness, as if determined on making headway against 



134 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the wind that was now blowing fresh for the Celes- 
tial Country. 

Alas, alas, said Peter, it brings tears to mine eyes 
to see how these obstinate foolish men are bent upon 
their own destruction. For I know that evil men and 
seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and 
being deceived. 1 And they seem verily like those 
of whom it is said, that even as they did not like to 
retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over 
to a reprobate mind. 2 

Then said John, Was it not rather rough in us to 
dismiss them in this manner? 

But Peter answered, These are of those who, 
having the form of godliness, are denying the power 
thereof, those who, as Jambres and Jannes withstood 
Moses, do likewise resist the truth, and from such 
we are commanded to turn away, for they are men 
of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. 3 
Think of their refusing the letter of the Word 
because God had no right to govern and to teach 
sinners by stark and sheer authority! Why! this 
is no better than mutiny. 

But said John, Might we not have done more to 
persuade them of the folly and madness of their 
career ? 

Peter. — And what could we have done more or 
1 2 Tim. iii. 13. 2 Rom. i. 28. 3 2 Tim. iii. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



135 



better than present the Word to them? Seest thou a 
man wise in his own conceit? There is more hope 
of a fool than of him. 4 And, again, Though thou 
bray a fool in a mortar with a pestle, yet will not his 
foolishness depart from him. 5 And if they receive 
not the Word, what common ground have we to stand 
upon, or how can we argue with such? For if they 
receive not the record that God hath given of his 
Son, they make him a liar. 6 

John. — But methinks we might have invited them 
on board, to break bread, with us, and see some of 
the King's instruments and curiosities. 

Peter. — And if we had, they would only have 
departed better satisfied with themselves, and falsely 
persuaded of some saving agreement between us. 
Alas! They are ever learning, and never able to 
come to the knowledge of the truth. 7 And if we 
sin wilfully after having received the knowledge 
of the truth, you know there is no more sacrifice 
for sins but a certain fearful looking for of judg- 
ment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the 
adversaries. 8 

John. — Well, but I cannot help groaning in myself 
to think how little impression we have made upon 
them. Might we not have sailed with them a little 

4 Prov. xxvi. 12. 5 Prov. xxvii. 22. 6 1 John v. 10. 

* 2 Tim. iii. 7. 8 Heb. x. 26, 27. 



136 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



way, to persuade them of our good will, and mayhap 
run a better chance to win them? 

Peter. — And what effect could that have had, but 
to confirm them in their error? No, my brother, 
we have done right. Faithful are the wounds of a 
friend, but the kisses of an enemy are deceitful. 9 
And, besides all this, do you not remember what is 
said, Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the 
doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth 
in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father 
and the Son. If there come any unto you, and bring 
not this doctrine, receive him not into your house 
neither bid him God speed. For he that biddeth him 
God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds. 1 ' 

John. — But is it not passing strange that with the 
Word of God before them they can be so blind? 

Peter. — Why, there's none so blind as those that 
won't see. They prefer the darkness, and, besides, 
they trust in their own wisdom, and walk by the 
light of their own sparks, which they are as proud 
of as if it were a fire for the universe. But God says 
they shall lie down in sorrow. 11 

Moreover, have you never observed what is said 
against handling the Word of God deceitfully? 12 
These people are great hands at that kind of work. 

9 Prov. xxvii. 6. '° 2 John i. 9, 10, 11. 

ii Isa. 1. 11. 12 2 Cor. iv. 2. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



137 



You heard their talk of the Amended Version of 
the King's Chart, but you could hardly tell which 
was North and which South upon it. And as- to 
those base fellows, Explain-away and Pick-flaw, they 
are two notable wretches as ever lived. If we had 
had them aboard with us, and tarried in the Cabin 
only long enough to take bread, they would have 
left their marks. Ten to one you would have found 
holes in our charts, and blank spaces, where there 
are important signs, and you would have found 
marks and directions rubbed out, that now to us 
are as plain as day. They are as bad as rats. 

John. — You make me think of the saying of a 
wise man, that infidels show the nature of their 
investigations on the King's Chart just as snails 
mark their path over a wall, by the tracks of slime 
left behind, and the lines of film drawn across it in 
their progress. 

Peter. — 'Tis worse than that, and sometimes it is 
hard to detect their progress, and undo the mischief. 
If you could always see it plain, it would be much 
less dangerous. They have various ways of casting 
off God's Word, and hiding from it. Do you remem- 
ber the beautiful last verse in the 17th Psalm? "As 
for me, I will behold thy face in righteousness. I 
shall be satisfied, when I awake, in thy likeness.' 
How sweetly David speaks of the time when he 



138 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



shall see God in glory! Well, what should you 
think of a man telling you that that meant merely 
getting up early for morning prayers? 

John. — Why, I think that would be about as wise, 
as if I should read aloud the chapter where it says, 
My voice thou shalt hear in the morning, 13 and you 
should tell the crew that that meant, that in the 
morning aboard ship there would be eight bells. 

Peter. — And yet these villains Explain-away, Pick- 
flaw, and others like them, are the most credulous 
of all fools that the sun ever shone upon, in the 
matter of their own speculations, their own wisdom. 
They will believe that men grew out of monkeys. 
Indeed, they have the credulity of sharks, that will 
take down a man's hat, believing it to be his head, 
or a box of old nails for a junk of salt pork, and yet 
the simplest things in God's Word stumble them. 
They stumble at the Word, being disobedient. 14 A 
man once said of them that they will swallow a whale 
any time to avoid believing that a whale swallowed 
Jonah. 

John. — But I have heard of others, who take an- 
other tack. Some there be, who are for casting off the 
letter of the Word, and relying, as they pretend, 
wholly upon the Spirit. These may be as bad, in 
their way, and more deceitful, than your Pick-flaws 
'3 Psa. v. 3. 14 1 Pet. ii. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



139 



and Explain-aways. And I have heard a very expe- 
rienced and holy old Captain say of them that if any 
pretend that they have the Spirit, and so turn away 
from the strait rule of the Holy Scriptures, they have 
a spirit indeed, but it is a fanatical spirit, a spirit of 
delusion and giddiness; but the Spirit of God, that 
leads his children in the way of truth, and is for that 
purpose sent them from heaven to guide them thither, 
squares their thoughts and ways to that rule whereof 
it is the Author, and that Word which was inspired 
by it, and sanctified them to obedience. Can there 
be anything better than that ? 

Peter. — Better ! Why, that is the very source of 
life and knowledge, the Spirit with the Word. 
Sanctify them by thy truth; thy Word is truth. 15 
An old navigator used to say, Thy words were 
found, and I did eat them, and they were to me 
the joy and rejoicing of my heart. 16 That is your 
right stock of provision for a long voyage; it never 
gets out of order, but is always fresh, pure and re- 
freshing. 

But some modern, high-faluting critics say, thy 
words were found, indeed, some of them, but so un- 
certain, so mixed up with interpolations and adulter- 
ations, that there was no trusting them. We could 
not be sure of them, and so had to throw the whole 
15 John xvii. 17. 16 Jer. xv. 16. 



140 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



into the limbo of myths and forgeries, just as the false 
coin of a kingdom has to be called in and newly 
minted, before business can be transacted in a safe 
way without failure. Just as if God would let his 
own word be thus mingled with tares, so that the 
fruit could not be harvested. 

Men may make great mistakes through self-right- 
eousness, and undertaking to be saved by the law 
without the gospel, thinking that they have kept all 
the commandments from their youth up. Paul tried 
that method at first, and thought verily that his sins 
were dead and he himself alive. But when the com- 
mandment came, and he saw how it measured and 
tested the whole heart and life, then sin revived and 
he died. 

He undertook to build a road for himself to heaven 
without a Saviour. The law itself was to save him, 
and he was to construct a highway by it, out of his 
own virtues in keeping it. And so he went ahead, 
making his way like a rail-road, and laboriously stor- 
ing up provisions against a time of scarcity, as trav- 
ellers have to do in arctic regions, to return upon them 
and live by them, till he got safe to heaven. But 
when he undertook the road, they were all poison in 
his own veins; they were fire instead of bread, there 
was an enemy and death in every package of them. 
He had been lighting a fire for himself to cook by; 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



141 



but he set the house on fire over his own head, the 
forest on fire, and the prairie on fire all about him so 
that all his world was a conflagration. 

Johx. — Well, you make me think of Ezekiel's 
description of the Tree of Life ; the fruit thereof was 
for food, and the leaves thereof were for medicine. 17 
That is God's Word, both food and medicine. The 
medicine is to search out and purge away our sins; 
the food is to nourish and strengthen us in Christ 
Jesus, and make us grow in grace. 

Peter. — Yes ! And all by the Spirit. The Spirit 
takes of the things that are Christ's, the things of his 
Word, and shows them to the soul. ]s When the 
Spirit and the Word go together, then there is safety. 
We must study the Word by the Spirit, praying for 
the Spirit, relying upon the Spirit, for it is he who 
will thus guide us into all truth, and where the Spirit 
dwells, there the Word dwells. And so another old 
navigator says, Thy Word have I hid in mine heart, 
that I might not sin against thee. 13 He does not say 
that he had it merely painted astern, or on the figure- 
head, or on the sides of the ship, or wrought into the 
nag, but hid away with the Spirit in the heart. 
There in the heart, is where all sin comes from, and 
so he says, Hid in my heart, that I might not sin 
against thee. With some men the Word is all paint, 

17 Ezek. xlvii. 12. 1S John xvi. 13. 19 Psa. cxix. 11. 



142 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



but with good Christians it is inside work, work in 
the heart; life and not paint merely. 

Jonx. — That is just what I would say; but you have 
said it better than I knew how. But I think we have 
tried to give our fellow sinners in the Yacht the sin- 
cere milk of the Word, not handling it deceitfully, nor 
walking with it in craftiness. But how instructive 
the fact is, that both the promises and warnings are 
so abundant in the Scriptures, that one can hardly 
tell which are most numerous. But this one thing 
is certain, — if that which is promised is true, then that 
which is threatened is equally true, and equally im- 
portant, else our God would never have uttered it. 

Perhaps there are more promises needed than threat- 
enings; for one threatening will terrify the wicked 
for a season indeed, but because sentence against an 
evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart 
of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. 20 So 
the promises as well as the threatenings need to be re- 
peated for our encouragement, sanctification, and guid- 
ance, every step of the way. But when a man has 
once learned to love God, and tasted of the gift of the 
sweetness of his Word, and the greatness of a Saviour's 
love, and the peace and rest and joy of the soul in 
his promises, then those promises hold him by divine 
grace more constantly and sweetly than ever the 
20 Eccl. viii. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



143 



threatenings at first were of power to terrify and drive 
him. 

God knows how to work ivithin us, for our discipline, 
for the change of our souls into the likeness of his 
dear Son our Saviour, and when we get to that, we 
are safe, and never till then. Till then, we need the 
rod as well as the staff of our Shepherd, and the 
watch-dog as well as the fences of the fold. The bark 
of a single watch-dog will wake up and drive a whole 
flock for a while; but the true Shepherd always goeth 
before his own sheep, for they know his voice, and 
will follow him; and they are not so much afraid of 
him, as they are loving of him, and trusting in 
him, for he layeth down his own life for the sheep; 
a thing which no mere watch-dog or sentinel will do. 
Moreover, the true sheep will not follow the voice of 
a stranger; but they know who it is that feedeth them 
and loveth them, and careth for them. God in Christ 
is always loving in all his dealings with us and for 
us. And now let us evermore remember, that there 
is no safety but in heartfelt reverence of the Word, 
and reliance upon that. What could we do, if we 
laid aside the King's Chart, and trusted to the com- 
pass only? Or if we had the Chart only, without 
the compass, what could we do ? But the compass 
shows us where we are upon the Chart, and the Chart 
shows us whither we are moving by the compass. 



144 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Then we take our heavenly observations, having the 
Earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 21 Bat if we cut 
loose from these dependencies then we go astray, 
then we would be sure to make shipwreck of our souls. 
Did you ever play at flying of kites, when you were 
a boy ? 

Peter. — What man, that ever was a boy, did not? 
Why, you bring to mind in that word all the sports 
of childhood. My boy's kite! How I used to start 
it on the green, and then, when the wind was high, 
and the kite had gone almost out of sight into the 
blue firmament, we would send messengers fluttering 
along the string after it ! 

John.— Well, did you ever think of its being the 
confinement by the string, which along with the wind 
was the only thing that kept your kite soaring, for the 
moment you let it loose, down it would come, flutter- 
ing, waving, tumbling. You had to hold it in, or it 
would have been ruined. Just so it is with our 
minds, if they be cut loose from God's Word. It is 
the Spirit that makes them soar, if they truly rise at 
all; but only while they keep fast to God's Word. 
If they cut loose from that, then they go into all 
imaginable foolish, wicked, and unbelieving fancies, 
and then go tumbling into utter ruin. I can tell you 
a fine parable between the kite and our hearts, with 
21 2 Cor. i. 22. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



145 



their dependence on God. It was written by an old 
Sea Captain, who is now praising God in heaven; 
but he was himself as a brand plucked from the 
burning. Hear his lines. Tis not a long yarn, but 
a right good and wise one, and well spun. 'Tis 
entitled, — 

THE KITE; 

OK, PEIDE MUST HAVE A FALL. 

Orice on a time a paper kite 
Was mounted to a wondrous height, 
Where, giddy with its elevation, 
It thus expressed self -admiration ; — 

"See, how yon crowds of gazing people 
Admire my flight above the steeple ! 
How would they wonder, if they knew 
All that a kite like me can do ! 

" Were I but free, I'd take a flight, 
And pierce the clouds beyond their sight. 
But ah! like a poor prisoner bound, 
My string confines me near the ground, 
I'd brave the eagle's towering wing, 
Might I but fly without a string." 

It tugged and pulled, while thus it spoke, 
To break the string;— at last it broke. 
Deprived at once of all its stay, 
In vain it tried to soar away, 
Unable its own weight to bear, 
It fluttered downward through the air; 



146 



LOG-BOOK OP A VOYAGE 



Unable its own course to guide, 
The winds soon plunged it in the tide. 
Ah foolish kite ! thou hadst no wing, 
How couldst thou fly without a string? 

My heart replied, O Lord, I see 
How much this kite resembles me ! 
Forgetful that by thee I stand, 
Impatient of thy ruling hand, 
How oft I've wished to break the lines 
Thy wisdom for my lot assigns ! 
How oft indulged a vain desire, 
For something more, or something higher ! 
And, but for grace and love divine, 
A fall thus dreadful had been mine. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



147 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE MEETING WITH CAPTAIN GAIN-IS-GODLINESS. NEGLECT 

OF THE CHART AND THE CURRENTS. FISHING FOR 

PEARLS AND CATCHING ICEBERGS. THE 

PERILS OF AN ARCTIC WINTER. 

The change from the South Pole to the North is 
hardly greater than that which befel our navigators, 
soon after all this gracious experience. It seemed 
almost impossible that such a change could come. 
The mercy of the Lord was now so great, and they 
enjoyed so much in Christian communion, conversing 
by the way, their hearts burning within them in love 
to the Redeemer, with bright anticipations of the 
Celestial City, that sometimes, unless their senses 
deceived them, they thought they could verily see, 
far, far away over the ocean, at the point where the 
horizon was lost in heaven, the gates shining and 
the domes and spires rising. Often and long did 
they gaze towards the appearance, which sometimes 
they caught at noon, and sometimes in the evening just 
at sunset; and sometimes a sound as of very distant 



148 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



heavenly melodies would come floating over the waves, 
entrancing all their sensibilities. On such occasions 
it seemed to them as if they were not far from the 
end of their voyage, and had no more perils or diffi- 
culties to encounter. But as heretofore the lovely 
weather had thrown them off their watch, so now 
these fair-enchanting scenes, and continued prosper- 
ous breezes, lulled them in security. 

A sense of security is always a dangerous and 
false thing at sea, and the more secure men feel, 
the less secure they are. An uninterrupted continu- 
ance of blessings sometimes provokes an imagination 
of permanent safety, which is almost as bad as the 
♦ insensibility produced by prayerlessness and care- 
lessness. Indeed, it may make the soul so dependent 
upon God's blessing, instead of God himself, and 
withal so neglectful of prayer, by little and little, as 
to give the Adversary of the Soul a great advantage 
in laying snares, or in sudden assaults, or in gradual 
and unsuspected temptations. By reason of these 
things, instead of being able to follow our navigators 
still on their onward progress serenely over the deep, 
we have to trace them, after no long interval, strug- 
gling among icebergs. 

The ship went into that peril, partly from neglect 
of her directions. She was to have kept her course, 
according to the Chart and required navigation, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



1-49 



Southward by the Isles of Contrition, where a warm 
trade-wind would have taken her on a steady pull for 
very many leagues, and carried her entirely beyond 
that danger. But it is well known that Northward 
from those Isles there are great fishing-grounds for 
pearls, where, in favorable seasons, much wealth 
may be made, or cargoes gained, that can be disposed 
of to great advantage elsewhere. The position of 
those banks is uncertain, and the Pilgrims did not 
intend to make for them, and if they had had any 
such idea, they could never have been aware how far 
off from their true course a visit thither would take 
them. 

But one day it so happened that they hove in sight 
of a strange sail, whose course seemed to be in that 
direction, though they tried all the signals in the 
King's Book for telegraphing, but could not make 
her out, and her rig, so far as they could tell by the 
glass, was not of the Celestial Country. However, 
as it would cause but little delay, they concluded to 
trim the ship and put up the helm so as to lay her 
athwart the strange sail, that they might speak with 
her. In a little time they got near enough to hail. 
So they hailed, and the Captain answered that she 
was a merchantman from the Country of Gain— is- 
Godlesess, seeking goodly pearls. 

Xow if they had not been thrown off their watch, 



150 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the very name of the vessel might have bethought 
them of a warning laid down in the Chart; for it was 
there as plain as day, and they afterwards found and 
remembered it. But before they took time to ex- 
amine their Chart, and overhaul their reckonings, 
they were in communication with the stranger, and 
the Captain had invited them to come on board, and 
consult about his adventure for the pearls. 

What do you think? said Peter to John. Shall 
we go ? 

Why, my brother, answered John, you know best, 
and are the most experienced ; but I would be very 
cautious in these seas. 

Well, said Peter, it is wise to know something of 
the ways of the world, and we may have opportuni- 
ties of being useful. Besides, we don't want to be 
discourteous; and it can do no harm just to go and 
see the man's cabin. 

But said John, The friendship of the world is 
enmity with God. 1 Had we not better ask him to 
come with us, for we can talk as well and better 
aboard our own ship, and more freely. 

So they answered the Captain's invitation by in- 
viting him, in their turn, to come with them, and 
they would show him many things. But he told 
them that he had a supercargo on board, who could 
1 James iv. 4. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



151 



not speak their language, and needed continual 
looking after, and that just then they were very busy 
taking account of stock, so that it was not a conven- 
ient season; but if Peter and John would do him 
the honor to come on board and partake of a plain 
dinner of tongues and sounds, he would be extremely 
happy of their company. 

So, not to be obstinate, they concluded to accept 
the invitation, and ordered the boat to be lowered. 
Just as they were stepping down into it, two of the 
crew, named Watchful, and Mind-the-things-of-the- 
Spirit, together with the men Contrition and Sincere, 
before spoken of, as having done such good service 
with the pumps, made bold to press forward for a 
word with Peter; and indeed he would have waited 
to hear whether they had anything to say, for all the 
communion with the crew on board the King's ship 
was kind, confiding and affectionate in the greatest 
degree; but they, perceiving that they were a little 
too late, and fearing to be out of order, drew back. 
But there was much anxiety and whispering about 
the matter, and they did not feel easy till Peter and 
John came on board again, nor even then. 

Meantime, Captain Demetrius, for that was his 
name, received Peter and John with great cordiality, 
and they found him a most agreeable, friendly, and 
well-spoken man, and all things aboard ship looked 



152 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in excellent good trim, and exceedingly comfortable 
As they examined the compass, however, they could 
not help observing that it did not bear the King's 
mark, nevertheless, it looked like a fine instrument. 
The Chart bore the King's name, but did not seem to 
have been handled or studied at all; and indeed it 
was true that they had on board a smaller chart, con- 
densed and abridged from the firm of Expediency 
and Company, which for convenience' sake, could be 
carried in the pocket, so that they rarely troubled 
themselves to consult the other. The Barometer 
looked entirely new, and it had a trick of stopping at 
fair weather, so that in any time of real danger it 
could be of little practical use. Nevertheless, it was 
a bright and polished instrument, and had the effect 
of putting all hands in a pleasant feeling of security, 
which kept them quiet and half-happy for the present, 
and made them shut their eyes upon the future. 

The Supercargo's name was Alexander; he had 
been a coppersmith in Asia, 2 but had left his trade 
for the pearl-fishery, as being more lucrative. He 
was not introduced to Peter and John, but the 
Captain opened a secret drawer, and commanded the 
man to show some rare pearls there carefully hidden, 
any two of which, he said, were worth enough to buy 
the whole vessel. Then Peter, seeing the trembling 
2 2 Tim. iv. 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



153 



eagerness of the man, as he handled the pearls, 
remembered the passage, And covetousness, which 
is idolatry, 3 and John called to mind the expression, 
Sirs, ye know that how by this craft we have our 
wealth. 4 So they enquired of Captain Demetrius, if 
he could show them the pearl of great price, or knew 
anything about it. Then he confessed that he had 
it not, though he had heard of its value, and it was 
his intention, so soon as he had made one or two 
voyages more, to find it; but he declared that for the 
present his whole time had to be given to his em- 
ployers, for the vessel was not his own, and he was 
not at liberty to neglect her interests. 

Then they asked him if he could tell them what it 
would profit a man if he gained the whole w r orld and 
lost his own soul, or what a man could give in ex- 
change for his soul? 5 Then Captain Demetrius an- 
swered that that was all true, and that such a great 
interest ought to be attended to, but at the same time 
that a man must live, and support his family. 

But, said Peter, know you not that the gospel 
commands you to seek first the kingdom of God and 
his righteousness, and all these things shall be added 
unto you? 6 Moreover, The love of money is the root 
of all evil. 7 

3 Col. iii. 5. « Acts xix. 25. 5 Mark viii. 36, 37. 

« Matt. vi. 33. » 1 Tim. vi. 10. 



154 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Aye, aye, answered the Captain; the Jove of 
money; but the money itself is not evil, but may be 
very good, and used for very good purposes. Then 
he pulled out of his pocket the chart aforesaid, and 
demonstrated by it that the nearest fishing station 
was so close upon the course the King's ships were 
running, that it would require hardly any perceptible 
change out of that course to come to it; so that if 
they chose to do so, they could easily visit it, and see 
what was doing there, and a few pearls, more or less, 
could not encumber them, and might be of great 
advantage to them in strange ports. 

Now these words troubled Peter and John, and 
stayed by them even after the conference was ended, 
and they had got back to their own ship. They did 
not mean to neglect their voyage, nor go out of the 
way, but yet they had half a mind to see the pearl 
fisheries, and the more they thought upon the matter, 
the stronger this desire grew in their hearts, and they 
thought as this would probably be the only opportu- 
nity they would ever have, it seemed a pity to neg- 
lect it. With this feeling, they let the merchantman 
part company for the present, intending themselres 
to keep much more directly on their own course than 
he was minded to go. However, they knew not what 
they were doing, in altering their helm even a single 
quarter of a point; so that they were in great danger. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



155 



For, of the currents in those parts they were quite 
ignorant; and although the children of this world, 
being wiser in their generation than the children of 
light, 8 could take advantage of those currents, and 
trim in such manner as to be carried by them more 
directly to the fishing-banks, yet it required a wide 
berth, and perfect freedom in consulting the main 
chance. Now the main chance of the King's ship 
lay in keeping as straight as possible for the Celestial 
Country, and to that they were resolved to adhere, 
nor would they ever have dared to turn manifestly 
from it. But they did not give sufficient heed, nor 
did they remember sufficiently the caution, Pray 
that ye enter not into temptation. 9 They should 
have minded beforehand what they thought upon 
afterwards with great bitterness, He that despiseth 
little things, by little and little shall he fall. 10 There 
was also one of the King's own proverbs in the gos- 
pel, which they might have heeded, Behold how 
great a matter a little fire kindleth! 11 For a very 
little deviation at first, grew greater shortly, till in 
a few days they quite lost the trade breeze, and then, 
under the power of a gulf stream, of which they 
never dreamed being in the neighborhood, they were 
carried unawares rapidly northward. 

Moreover, they began to encounter fogs, and the 
8 Luke xvi. 8. 9 Matt. xxvi. 41. 10 Ecctes. xix. 1. 11 James iii. 5. 



156 



LOG-BOOK OF A TOYAGE 



air grew so cold, and begat in them such a torpor of 
the system, that it was almost as bad upon the crew 
as if they had had the scurvy. They could hardly 
summon energy enough to work the ship; and yet, 
as the event proved, there never was need of greater 
activity. They knew not where they were, for they 
could not get an observation, by reason of the thick 
weather, and they had lost their reckoning again, by 
not knowing the currents, and the barometer was 
falling, and they heard strange rumbling noises in 
the direction towards which they were now hasten- 
ing. In fact, the gloom had already settled down in 
their hearts, and they began to be full of anxiety and 
black forebodings, when in the night, about midnight, 
in thick darkness, a grating noise sounded under the 
keel of the vessel, and repeated shocks were felt from 
the striking of loose huge masses of ice, which, as 
soon as the dawn broke, -were seen floating all around 
them, as far as the eye could reach. They had never 
met with anything of the kind before, and the pros- 
pect was gloomy and terrible. The sense of deso- 
lation in the souls of the whole ship's company was 
almost the experience of despair; the hope, and al- 
most the very thought of the Celestial Country died 
away. 

But distress would neither clear up the weather, 
nor melt the ice, though it was a great mercy that 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



157 



they now were thoroughly awakened to a sense of 
the great evil they had brought upon themselves. 
But it soon came on to snow, and day and night the 
flakes filled the air, silent and solemn, for there was 
little or no wind, and the storm fell heavy, gloomy, 
and damp, and while that continued, they could no 
longer see the ship's length before them, though 
even if they could have seen clearly, they could 
have done nothing, nor prevented the evil. They 
were getting deeper and deeper embayed in blocks 
and bergs of ice, to the great hazard of the ship, 
especially if the wind should rise, and a gale take 
them. Now they would have given the whole pearl 
fisheries, if they had had them to give, for a clear 
open area, back to the point where they hailed the 
merchantman; but no open sea was any longer visible. 

And now the weather began to be so intensely 
cold, that the fire in the cabin hardly seemed to 
warm the air in the least. They thought they must 
have perished, and the only way of preservation was 
by constant activity and watchfulness, for as soon as 
the system yielded to the desire of sleep, it was 
almost certain death, if they were in an exposed con- 
dition. now they thought, if they could once get 
back to the warm steady breezes, and the clear sunny 
air, that had been so sweet to them, nothing should 
ever again tempt them out of the way. But still the 



158 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



cold continued, and at length it seemed to them that 
the ship was quite immovable, and the whole region 
around them seemed to have become one solid conti- 
nent of ice. If left thus, they must perish. 

And now they felt that God only could help them, 
and they were reduced to such a state, that help must 
come soon, or they never could be recovered. They 
had renewed seasons for fasting and prayer, and in 
the course of these exercises they sang; but it was a 
strange thing to hear the melancholy melody amidst 
that frozen sea, for indeed it was a melancholy strain, 
though not utterly hopeless. 

Where is the blessedness I knew 

When first I saw the Lord? 
Where is the soul-refreshing view 

Of Jesus, and his Word. 

What peaceful hours I once enjoyed ! 

How sweet their memory still ! 
But they have left an aching void, 

The world can never fill. 

Return, Holy Dove, return ! 

Sweet messenger of rest ! 
I hate the sins that made thee mourn, 

And drove thee from my breast. 

They still endeavored to trust in the Lord, and 
encouraged themselves by remembering his Word 
of Mercy; Only return unto me, saith the Lord. 12 
12 Mai. iii. 7. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



159 



They thought of that passage, Israel, thou hast 
destroyed thyself, but in me is thy help. 13 They 
turned over the records, made diligent search, and 
considered the days of old, 14 to see if any had ever 
fallen into such a condition and been released. They 
communed with their own heart, and cried out, Will 
the Lord cast off for ever ? and will he be favorable 
no more? Is his mercy clean gone for ever? doth 
his promise fail for evermore? Hath God forgotten 
to be gracious? hath he in anger shut up his tender 
mercies? 15 

Then they found also the place where it says, If 
any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, 
Jesus Christ the righteous. 16 If we confess our sins, 
he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 17 

And looking again, they found the log-book of one, 
who said, He hath set me in dark places, as they 
that be dead of old. He hath hedged me about, that 
I cannot get out; he hath made my chain heavy. 
Also when I cry and shout, he shutteth out my 
prayer. He hath enclosed my ways with hewn 
stone, he hath made my paths crooked. And I said, 
my strength and my hope is perished from the Lord. 1 ' 

my brother, cried Peter, and the tears filled his 

13 Hos. xiii. 9. 14 Psa. lxxvii. 5. 15 Psa. lxsvii. 7-10. 

16 1 Jolinii. 1. " i John i. 9. m Lam. iii. 6, 7, 8, 9; 18. 



160 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



eyes, so that lie could read no further, Was not this 
poor man's case at least as desperate as ours ? And 
yet he lived to record these things for others. Let 
us not despair. 

No ! answered John, for whereas this coldness 
and gloom are dreadful indeed, yet there is nothing 
too hard for God; but unbelief and despair are 
destruction. If you read a little further, you will 
find him saying, The Lord will not cast off for erer, 
but though he cause grief, yet will he have compas- 
sion according to the multitude of his mercies. 19 

Then Peter wiped the tears from his eyes, and 
read on. It is of the Lord's mercies that we are>not 
consumed, because his compassions fail not. They 
are new every morning; great is thy faithfulness. 
The Lord is my portion, saith my soul, therefore, 
will I hope in him. The Lord is good unto them 
that wait for him, to the soul that seeketh him. 20 

Then they set themselves anew to seeking God, 
and continued long time in prayer and supplication 
with great earnestness; and it came to pass that even 
while they were praying, the air began to lighten, 
and the sun shone out with a power such as they had 
not experienced for many days. So they called a 
council of all on board, to see what farther could be 
done, and in that consultation, Contrition and Sincere, 
] 9 Lam. iii. 31, 32. 20 Lam. iii. 22-25. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



161 



together with one of the hands called Patience, pro- 
posed that they should take some of the small ballast 
which was put on board in the harbor of Good Hope, 
and strew it along in lines upon the ice around and 
before the ship, so that the heat of the sun might 
more readily melt the ice, in places where they could 
saw it, or break it up. This they did, although it 
was evident that no human power could release them 
from their imprisonment. 

And now the ship's company spent another day in 
fasting and supplication, and it being Saturday, 
Peter and John remained that whole night in prayer, 
for they knew not which wiy to turn, if God did not 
have mercy upon them. They called to mind all the 
promises they could think of, and at length commit- 
ted themselves submissively to God, to do with them 
whatever seemed good in his sight. They also fired 
signal guns of distress at intervals, though what they 
expected to gain by that, it was hard to see. 

Well, in the course of Sunday, as they were still 
praying and confessing their sins, and bemoaning 
themselves before God, Peter listening, thought he 
heard a bell, though he thought also at the same 
time that he could not have heard it, but that it must 
be a mere fancy. But at length it was quite certain 
that they did hear it, and sure enough, soon after, by 
a crashing movement of some huge masses of ice in 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the direction whence the sound came, they saw 
clearly, without doubt, a strong steamer making her 
way towards them. 

The Captain of the Steamer, which was a Relief 
Ship commissioned by the King, wore the King's 
uniform; and the sympathy, kindness, and activity, 
with which he labored to get them out of this peril- 
ous condition, showed him to be one of the King's 
true servants. But no time was to be lost, and with 
all their energy on both sides, it was exceedingly 
difficult to cut the ship loose and get her afloat in the 
passage which the Steamer had broken for her. 
When that was done, a strong cable was conveyed 
from one vessel to the other, and so, by great care 
and effort, they once more gained the open sea, and 
began to put some distance between themselves and 
the masses of ice they had encountered. 

As soon as this was done, the Captain of the 
Steamer ordered his boat to be lowered, and came on 
board the King's ship, to see Peter and John; and 
the first thing he did was to look for the King's 
Chart. So they had him down in the Cabin, and 
there spread it out before him. Then he asked them 
what was the point where they started from, and 
how they came so far out of the way, and with great 
sorrow and humility they told him all, and gave him 
the name of the merchantman by whom they had 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



163 



been persuaded. Then said lie, You have been 
311 the verge of great sin and peril, but the Lord 
has had mercy upon yon. And now hearken unto 
me, and to the Word which bids you beware of the 
perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and 
destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godli- 
ness; from such withdraw thyself. 21 

Then as he spake these words, they seemed to 
see, as their eyes followed his finger on the Chart, 
the whole warning which they had neglected, come 
out in letters of fire, while he read on. But 
godliness with contentment is great gain. For we 
brought nothing into this world, and it is certain 
Ave can carry nothing out. And having food and 
raiment, let us be therewith content. But they that 
will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into 
many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in 
destruction and perdition. For the love of money is 
the root of all evil ; which, while some coveted after, 
they have erred from the faith, and pierced them- 
selves through with many sorrows. 22 

Now at these words Peter and John remembered 
their own conversation with the Captain of the 
merchantman, and called to mind how they had 
applied part of this very warning to Mm, but had 
neglected to apply it also to themselves; and they 
21 1 Tim. vi. 5. 22 1 Tim. vi. 6-11. 



164 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



stood before the King's Messenger overwhelmed with 
shame and contrition. But he looked lovingly upon 
them, and continued, — 

But thou, man of God, flee these things; and 
follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, 
patience, meekness. Fight the good fight of faith, 
lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also 
called, and hast professed a good profession before 
many witnesses. 23 

Then Peter and John thanked him for his great 
kindness and love, and moreover, they could not 
help throwing themselves on their knees, in the 
presence of all, and giving thanks to God for his 
goodness, that he could have such compassion upon 
them; and they besought with tears that they might 
have grace to be kept evermore from such sin and 
wandering. Then the Master of the King's Steamer 
did most lovingly embrace them, and bade them 
farewell. And as he went, he told them to beware 
of pride, and to be clothed with humility, for that 
God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the 
humble. 21 Also he said, Let your conversation bo 
without covetousness, and be content with such 
things as ye have, for He hath said, I will never 
leave thee, nor forsake thee. 25 

And now, as soon as the Eelief Ship had passed 
23 1 Tim. vi. 11, 12. £4 1 Pet. v. 5. 25 Heb. xiii. 5. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



165 



out of sight, they began to see and to feel more 
clearly and vividly what a mercy it was that the 
relief had come as it did; for that very night after 
their deliverance, a tremendous storm arose, which 
set the frozen space in such commotion, that they 
must have been dashed in pieces had they been then 
among the icebergs. They knew that, well, and 
they called to mind with thankfulness that the gale 
which was now driving them back to the right 
course, must have sunk them in the bottom of the 
sea, had it come upon them in their cold and terrible 
imprisonment. They thought of David's prayer, 
Bring my soul out of prison, that I may praise thy 
name. 26 The storm increased till it was almost a 
hurricane, but still it was fair weather to them, in 
comparison with the terror of such gloom as they had 
encountered. For now the light of God's forgiving 
mercy was shining, and they were ready to exclaim, 

The tempests that rise, 
Shall gloriously hurry our souls to the skies ! 

But indeed they were in great peril, and were 
driven under bare poles through such a raging sea, 
that sometimes it seemed as if the ship was going 
under the waves bodily, never again to rise. At 
length there seemed a slight lull in the tempest, and 
s« Psa. cxlii. 7. 



166 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the ship was so far steady, that they ventured to 
gather for prayer, and not only so, but sent up a song 
amidst the roaring of the elements, for they had a 
heart to sing as well as to pray, and they thanked 
God even for a hurricane, if it would snatch them 
from temptation. 

The billows swell, the winds are high, 

Clouds overcast my wintry sky; 

Out of the depths to thee I call, 

My fears are great, my strength is small. 

O Lord, the Pilot's part perform, 
And guide and guard me through the storm ; 
Defend me from each threatening ill, 
Control the waves, say, Peace, be still! 

Amidst the roaring of the sea 
My soul still hangs her hopes on thee ; 
Thy constant love, thy faithful care, 
Is all that saves me from despair. 

Dangers of every shape and name 
Attend the followers of the Lamb, 
Who leave the world's deceitful shore, 
And leave it to return no more. 

Though tempest-tossed, and half a wreck, 
My Saviour through the floods I seek; 
Let neither winds nor stormy main 
Force back my shattered bark again. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



167 



CHAPTER XIV. 

POMEGRANATE HARBOR, AND THE HALL OF REVE- 
LATIONS. 

Now as they pursued their course, humble and 
penitent, and rejoicing in the Divine goodness, they 
beheld, one fine day, an Island rising before them, 
which they found, on examining the Chart, to be the 
Island of the Communion of Saints. They were 
exceedingly glad at this, for there was a noble harbor 
in that Island, where they were to stop for a season, 
and receive fresh water and provisions; and here 
also they could feel secure, being in one of the King's 
own ports. It was a sweet day as they entered the 
Harbor, and behold, the flags of very many nations 
were flying, with the Kings flag high above them 
all, a sight which it did the heart good to look upon. 
The Harbor they found was large enough to hold all 
the fleets of the whole world, and never had they 
beheld so magnificent and goodly a scene. Moreover, 



168 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



it was surrounded by mountains, green and wooded 
to the very tops, sheltering it from every wind that 
could blow, so that there was nothing to be compared 
with it for safety and beauty. 

Here the crews of the ships that visited the place 
were regaled, as long as they stayed, with choice 
grapes from the King's own vineyards, and apples 
most delicious to the taste. Here were trees, whose 
fruit was for meat, and the leaves for medicine. 1 Here 
were orchards of pomegranates, with pleasant fruits, 
spikenard, cinnamon, and all trees of frankincense, 
myrrh, and aloes, with all the chief spices. 2 Here were 
fig-trees, with ripe delicious figs, also fragrant vines 
with many kinds of grapes, also the flowers appeared 
upon the earth, and the singing of the birds made the 
air melodious. There was a fountain of gardens, and 
a well of springing waters, and there were streams 
from the mountains, and whether the North or the 
South winds blew upon the gardens with their beds 
of spices, the fragrance went forth upon the sea. 3 

In this region all that came in the name of the 
King were welcome, and they were entertained at 
the King's own expense, so that everything reminded 
them of his loving kindness. There was a grand 
banqueting house of cedar and fir, where the guests 
assembled with holy joy, and ate and drank in 
i Ezek. xlvii. 12. 2 Oantic. iv. U. 3 Cant. ix. 15. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



169 



memory of the sufferings and death of their King. 
It was a spacious, vast, magnificent temple, in the 
midst of an open plain at the foot of the mountains, 
sloping down, green and beautiful, to the very bor- 
ders of the harbor. In that House they spake a 
language that all understood, from whatever nation 
under heaven the guests might have been gathered, 
and it was said to be a dialect very like the language 
of the Celestial Country, a dialect taught of God, and 
understood only by the Spirit of God. 

Now in this House there was a large Room, the 
sides of which were all filled with round windows, 
through which those that looked could see grand 
instructive panoramas of various scenes. It was a 
place where one might have studied all his life-time, 
and still found something always new, instructive, 
and entertaining. But though the windows were the 
same to everybody, yet the wonders that were seen 
depended very much upon the state of mind in the 
persons that looked through them; and some would 
go away, having seen very little, while others could 
never be tired nor satisfied with gazing, and some 
were ready to exclaim with Peter on the Mount, Let 
us build here three tabernacles, 1 and never more 
depart from such blissful visions. But some went 
away as ignorant as they came; for they are not all 
1 Matt. xvii. 4. 



170 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Israel, which are of Israel; 2 and the natural man 
receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, for 
they are foolishness with him ; neither can he know 
them, because they are spiritually discerned. 3 

Over the door of this room was written in large 
golden shining letters this motto: Open thou mine 

EYES, THAT I MAY BEHOLD WONDROUS THINGS OUT OF 

thy law. 4 Moreover, the Keeper of this room, who 
was a grave, but very affable and gentle personage, 
encouraged all the visitors, saying, Eye hath not seen, 
nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of 
man, the things which God hath prepared for them 
that love him, but God hath revealed them unto Us 
by his Spirit; for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea 
the deep things of God. 5 He also told them, If any 
man think that he knoweth anything, he knoweth 
nothing yet as he ought to know. 6 

Now when Peter and John came into this room, 
the Keeper of it looked pleasantly upon them, and 
kindly and lovingly bade them welcome, and forth- 
with carried them to a place, where was a succession 
of very important sea-views to be seen, besides other 
things full of instruction, and bade them look 
earnestly. Then they looked, and saw a ship, riding 
in a storm at night, tossed fearfully by the tempest; 

2 Rom. ix. 18. 3 1 Cor. ii. 14. * Psa. cxix. 18. 

6 1 Cor. ii. 9, 10. « 1 Cor. viii. 2. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



171 



and making for a light that blazed upon the coast, 
which seemed to be at no great distance. But they 
saw plainly that that light was burning at a point 
where there was no harbor, and nothing but sharp, 
perpendicular, jagged rocks. Then they looked 
again, and behold the ship had struck upon the reef, 
just where the light was stationed, and was break- 
ing to pieces, with the sea dashing over her, and 
every soul perishing. Then their Conductor told 
them that this was a representation of the false 
lights that allured unstable souls to ruin, pretend- 
ing to guide them to a safe harbor, where no har- 
bor was. 

But you perceive, said the Conductor, that these 
lights of falsehood are various-colored and revolving 
lights, whereas, the King's light-houses are all lighted 
with a light that shines like the sun, and is fixed, and 
not changeable. Now if those on board this ship 
had studied the King's Chart, and kept their right 
reckoning, they would have known where they were, 
and would have been in no danger from mistaking 
those lights for the King's harbor. And if they had 
studied the Coast Pilot, they would have known the 
false lights in a moment. But those lights are put 
up to lure souls to perdition, by the same firm that 
made the life-boats of the yacht you encountered, 
Security, Save-all and Company, under the superin- 



172 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



tendence of the Great Adversary, and multitudes 
have been deceived thereby. 

Then said John, Man} T there be that cry, Peace, 
peace! when there is no peace. 7 But methinks it 
would have been better and safer to have kept out at 
sea, and endeavored to ride out the gale, rather than 
make for a harbor in such dreadful uncertainty. Is 
not this a part of that which is called the deceivable- 
ness of unrighteousness in them that perish? 5 

Yes, said the Conductor, thou speakest right. 
These light-houses are sometimes built after the 
working of Satan, with all power, and signs, and 
lying wonders, and sometimes by handling the Word of 
God deceitfully. 9 But it would be better to be tossed 
in any storm, be it ever so fearful, than to seek a refuge 
that God hath not sanctioned and appointed. They 
should have known better. But Satan had blinded 
their hearts through the ignorance that was in them 
because of their unbelief. 10 And there be also those, 
whom God hath given over to strong delusion to 
believe "a lie, because they received not the love of 
the truth, that they might be saved. 11 But look now 
through this next window, and you shall see another 
lesson. 

Then they looked agaiu, and behold they saw a 

» Jer. vi. 14. s 2 Thess. ii. 10. » 2 Thess. ii. 9. 

"> Eph. iv. 18. » 2 Thess. ii. 10, 11. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



173 



ship, noble and stately, under a full press of canvas, 
sailing in beauty over the deep. Oh how lovely was 
the sight, for the sea, and the air, and the breeze 
were glorious! But again they looked, and there 
was a scene of revelry in the cabin, and the company 
were eating and drinking, while the crew also were 
occupied in a similar manner, and some were dancing. 
Then again they looked, after a moment, and lo. the 
ship was on fire, and all was confusion and terror, 
and the flames darted from sail to sail, and licked the 
masts, and flew up the shrouds, till the ship was a 
great sheet of fire. Then, again, once more they 
looked, but all was dark, and the ship's hulk was 
floating, burned to the water's edge, and not a living 
soul had escaped the conflagration. 

Then exclaimed Peter and John, how dreadful 
is this! 

Yes, said the Conductor, solemnly, this is the 
representation of a soul setting out well, but not lay- 
ing aside besetting sins, nor discovering and watching 
against inward corruptions. One indulgence follows 
another, till the watch of the soul is all neglected, 
anj. through carelessness the habits of sin become as 
flames of fire, till the soul is destroyed thereby. The 
people in that ship had been carrying strong drink, 
and indulging themselves in the use of it, and this 
lias destroyed many a noble vessel. Let every man 



174 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



beware. Beware of every evil habit. Beware of 
the indulgence of carnal appetites. Beware of sen- 
suality. Beware of unchaste thoughts, words, and 
actions. There be those whose god is their belly, 12 
and there be those having eyes full of adultery, and 
that cannot cease from sin, who shall utterly perish 
in their own corruption. 13 There be those guilty of 
unclean conversation, whose tongues are set on fire 
of hell, 11 and shall be grievously tormented forever 
in that flame. Beware of secret and unseen tempta- 
tions, and mortify your members which are upon the 
earth, fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, 
and covetousness, which is idolatry, for which things' 
sake the wrath of God cometh upon the children of 
disobedience. 15 Put ye off all these, and let your 
speech be always with grace, seasoned with heavenly 
salt. 16 

Then exclaimed Peter, Oh how many things do 
we meet at every turn to teach us our danger! May 
the Lord search us and try us, and not leave us in 
the power of undiscovered sin, or of habits of evil 
that cannot be conquered ! 

Then said the Guide, Some men's sins are o^en 
beforehand, going before to judgment, and some they 
follow after. 17 There may be secret sins, that bum 

12 Phil. iii. 19. ™ 3 Pet. ii. 12, 14. 14 James iii. 6. 

is Col. iii. 5, 6. 16 Col. iv. 6. 17 1 Tim. v. 24. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



175 



like a slow fire, smouldering, half-smothered, yet 
burning, all the voyage through. Vicious habit is a 
thing of awful power. A navigator once came into this 
port, after having been at sea many days, with such 
a fire in the hold, and they did not know when nor 
how it began, but it was down so deep under the 
cargo that it could neither be got at, nor put out, but 
would burn, in spite of all they could do to help it, 
and they knew it was burning by the heat and smoke, 
and expected every hour to see it burst out for their 
destruction. They turned great quantities of water 
down into the hold, but it was manifest that still the 
fire held on, somewhere, and if they kept the hatches 
open, it would soon all be a bright flame. So they 
shut down the hatches, and put the ship for the near- 
est land, and cried to God for deliverance. 

The Cabin itself became so hot, that they could 
hardly stay in it, and to keep the fire as long as possible 
from breaking out, they closed the Cabin also as tight 
as they could do it. The decks grew so hot in some 
parts, that the pitch fried in the seams, and one 
would have thought they must blaze up every mo- 
ment. Day and night they could neither rest nor 
sleep, but at length, through God's great mercy, they 
got in sight of land; and when they came into the 
harbor, it was found that though the fire had, in a 
wondrous manner, (the hatches being shut upon it) 



176 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



gone down without breaking out into an open flame, 
yet it had charred the ship almost to charcoal. The 
navigator lost everything but life, and had it not 
been for God's mercy, he would have lost that 
also. 

To the day of his death he never forgot the awful 
danger. He warned his fellow-sinners, by his own 
experience, and he told them in his own peculiar way 
of illustration, which was very powerful, that when 
people are putting up a bridge, centre-pieces, or 
wooden frames, are put under the arches, while it is 
building, to support the masonry, but to remain 
there only until the solid arches themselves are fully 
constructed and established. When that is once 
done, the wood is taken away and burned. And just 
so, the pleasures of sin are only the devil's scaffold- 
ing, to build a habit upon, and when that habit is 
once formed and steady, then the pleasures are taken 
away, and sent for firewood, and the hell begins in 
this life. And if it does not begin here, so much the 
more certain to begin and hold on hereafter. 

O many are the souls thus sailing on over the Sea 
of life, with the fire of sin in the hold, burning, 
charring, that never get into port, but the flame 
breaks out at length, and envelopes them in a wind- 
ing sheet of destruction ! And now, remember, that 
although sensual habits are the most perceptible here 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



177 



in this world, yet evil spiritual habits, habits that in 
this world by most persons are hardly heeded at all, 
habits of the neglect of prayer, indifference, stupidity 
of heart, insensibility to sin and to divine realities, 
neglect of the Saviour, neglect of God's word, delay 
of the claims of religion,, lukewarmness, conformity 
to the world, procrastination; all these things are 
the fire 'of sin, smouldering, charring, preparing the 
whole being for becoming firewood, for that fire of 
holy retribution, which if a man passes into it, if he 
will neglect all God's warnings, invitations, entrea- 
ties, expostulations, will be a fire in God's anger, 
that shall burn to the lowest hell. 

But now, added the Guide, if there be those des- 
troyed by fire, there is frost also. Then he had them 
to another window, and bade them look again, and 
when they looked, they saw a scene of great- gloom 
and terror, and it came so near their own experience, 
that it almost curdled the blood in their veins to think 
of it. It was a vast, dreadful, frozen sea, and a ship 
fast frozen in the ice, and not a sign of life aboard, 
but dead corpses lying on the deck as stiff as the 
silent ribs and rocks of ice about the vessel. It 
seemed as if the tall, motionless, glaring ice-bergs 
were keeping watch over them, for they rose on every 
side higher than the mast-head. Then they looked 
again, and the cabin was open before them, and in 



178 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the cabin were two men seeming to be the Captain 
and Mate, seated at a table, with a chart open before 
them, and a rule and the compasses in their hands, 
but they were both stark dead and stiff with the frost, 
for death had come over them even there while they 
were making their calculations. 

And now once more they looked, and behold there 
was a rushing storm, and a mighty rushing whirlwind 
among the ice-bergs, so that they were tossed and 
ground together against one another, like the beams 
of a shattered world, and the ship was crushed just 
as if it had been an egg-shell, till in a few moments 
every trace of her existence, hull, masts, and every 
thing had utterly disappeared. 

Then said the Conductor, ye know the meaning of 
this. Be humble, and thankful, and watch ever- 
more, and pray without ceasing. 18 

Then the same kind and loving Guide bade them 
look into the next window, which, when they had 
done, they saw what seemed to be a Marine Insur- 
ance Office, and it was crowded with people going in 
and out, getting underwriting done for their vessels. 
The policies of insurance pretended to have the King's 
seal, and also to secure a ship against all possibility 
of damage or loss, and also to establish an entire cer- 
tainty of a safe entrance into the King's haven in the 
»s i Thess. v. 17. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



179 



Celestial Country. But these things were all lies and 
forgeries, though the people were willing to trust 
their salvation to them. They also gave policies for 
ships that were never built, receiving risks on ficti- 
tious capital, the pretended owners of which were 
willing to pay something for the sake of deceiving 
themselves and others into the delusion of great 
riches. Over the door of this place there was the 
sign of the same firm that put the life-boats on board 
of Captain Glib's yacht, namely, Messrs. Security, 
Save-all, and company. There were runners going 
up and down, pretending to be the King's ministers, 
whose employment and charge it was to persuade 
men to come and'transact all their business for the 
Celestial Country at this office. Many seemed per- 
fectly satisfied as to the soundness of the concern, 
and the ability of the underwriters to pay; but some 
still remained uneasy, even after they had received 
their policies. 

Then said the Guide, The underwriters at this 
office are of the kingdom of darkness, though they 
pretend to be angels of light. Their signatures are 
utterly worthless, and he that trusts in them will cer- 
tainly ruin his soul. There were just such insurance 
offices, and keepers of them, and underwriters, in the 
days of Noah, pretending to secure men against the 
deluge; but the flood came, and swept them all 



180 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



away. 19 And so shall it be in the end of the world. 20 
For when they shall say, Peace and safety, then sud- 
den destruction comet h upon them, for the day of the 
Lord shall so come as a thief in the night. 21 There 
were such underwriters in the days of the Prophet 
Jeremiah, and also of Ezekiel, crying Peace, peace, 
when there is no peace, 22 seducing the people with a 
lying divination, seeing vanity and prophesying lies, 
and saying, the Lord saith, when the Lord had not 
sent them. 23 They prophesied security out of their 
own hearts, and pretended to have made a covenant 
with death and an agreement with hell, 24 for man- 
kind, to strengthen the hands of the wicked, that he 
should not return from his wicked way, by promising ' 
him life. 25 But the King's wrath is against such 
prophets, and against all who put their trust in such 
delusions, because they are willingly deceived, when 
from the Word of God they know better. 

Then said John, These things, by the grace of the- 
Lord, shall help us, that we be no more children 
tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind 
of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning 
craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive. 26 

Then said the Guide, Our hope of you is stead- 



is Matt. xxiv. 39. 20 Matt. xiii. 40. 21 1 Thess. v. 23. 
22 Ezek. xiii. 10. 23 Ezek. xiii. 6. « Isa. xxviii. 18. 
25 Ezek. xiii. 22. ™ Eph. iv. 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



181 



last, 27 if ye be immovable in Christ; and ye are 
made partakers of him, if ye keep the beginning of 
your confidence steadfast unto the end. 28 For ye 
know well that there is no true insurance but what is 
done by the Lord Jesus Christ, and no getting any 
interest in that, but by coming to him, and abiding 
in him. If a man abide not in him, there is no assur- 
ance but that of being burned. 29 

Some men think they will be saved by the Church, 
some think they will be saved by baptism, some by 
partaking of the sacrament; and there are various 
loan and life insurance companies on these different 
principles; but the management of them is all alike 
deceitful. It is a great swindle, and all assurances of 
salvation by any thing but the blood of Jesus Christ, 
and faith in him, with repentance towards God, even 
the renewing of the Holy Spirit, are hypocritical and 
rotten. Wherefore he saith, Enter ye in at the strait 
gate; for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that 
leadeth to destruction, and many there be who go in 
thereat. Because, strait is the gate, and narrow is 
the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be 
that find it, 33 

And again he saith, I am the Door. By me if any 
man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and 
out, and shall find pasture. But he that entereth not 

w 2 Cor. i. 7. ; s Heb. iii. 14. -9 John xv. 6. se Matt. vii. 13, 14. 



182 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some 
other way, the same is a thief and a robber. 31 Where- 
fore, if a man get into the sheepfold by a profession, 
or by the sacrament, or by what he calleth baptismal 
regeneration, and not by Christ, he is a thief and a 
robber. Wherefore, again, our Lord saith, Many will 
say to me in that day, We have eaten and drunk in 
thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets, and 
we have prophesied in thy name, and cast out devils, 
and done many wonderful works; and then I will 
profess unto them, I never knew you, depart from me 
all ye workers of iniquity. 32 So it is that many will 
sail on proudly for a time, only to be the more utterly 
and wof ully lost forever ! 

But come, said the Guide, look into another win- 
dow, and you shall see a pleasant sight. Then at his 
bidding they looked, and behold, a wide and shining 
sea, but broken into quick waves by the breeze, and 
nothing to be seen in it but a bird like an albatross, 
struggling to rise from the water. At first it seemed 
as if the efforts of the creature only plunged it deeper, 
and its wings went under the water instead of over 
it; but in a few moments it got the upper hand, and 
began to rise, though at first it seemed only to skim 
the waves, but at length it rose higher and higher, 
till it went straight up towards heaven, and then it 
3i John x. 1, 9. 32 Luke xii. 46, 47. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



183 



seemed to soar without labor, and almost without 
motion, even like a white fleecy cloud in the 
atmosphere. 

Then said the men, What meaneth this ? 

And the Guide told them they might there see how 
the righteous shall hold on his way by prayer, and 
wax stronger and stronger. 33 At first it would be 
difficult to rise above the world; difficult it always is 
to begin to pray, and sometimes it seems as if the 
prayers of such a wo-begone, sinful and burdened 
heart only disclosed sin, and carried the soul deeper 
down in guilt and misery. But looking to Christ, 
and coming to him, prayer shall be successful, and 
though at first it seems to do nothing more than get 
the wings free, and though the flight has to com- 
mence fluctuating and doubting along the very crest 
of the waves, yet soon the persevering soul shall soar, 
and then, the higher it rises, the purer grows the air 
and light, and the easier it is to keep flying. And 
so, if a Christian will thus wait upon the Lord, he 
shall mount up on wings as eagles. 31 But if he falls 
again into the sea of worldliness, he is in great dan- 
ger of sinking in it outright, and of drowning. 

Then the Guide had them to another window, and 
he said, What you see here will depend upon your 
faith. So they looked, and behold at first they only 
Job xvii. 9. 34 Isa. xl. 31. 



184 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



saw men as trees walking. 35 Then were they greatly 
disappointed, and the tears fell from their eyes for 
sorrow of heart; but the Guide bade them look to 
Him who is the Author and Finisher of our Faith, 36 
and gaze again. So they cried within themselves, 
Lord increase our faith. 37 And again they looked, 
and lo, they saw what seemed to be the very utter- 
most end of the Ocean, and the shining coast of the 
Celestial Country, and sweet green fields stretching 
down to the sea, and angels in companies walking 
up and down, and also the walls and gates of the New 
Jerusalem, and happy beings in white going in and 
out continually. They saw likewise the domes of the 
City, which seemed to be floating off into the sky 
farther than the eye could reach, and they thought 
they heard a melodious sound of bells, exceeding 
sweet and musical, but they were so ravished that 
they knew not what to say. They thought it had 
been night, and that the morning had come, and that 
they had just awakened from a long sleep ; and they 
exclaimed, both at once, Let me go, for the day 
breaketh ! 31 

Then the Guide smiled, and looked lovingly upon 
them, and bade them God speed upon their voyage, 
and gave each of them a little book, in which was 

35 Mark viii. 24. 36 Heb. xii. 2. 

37 Luke xvii. 5. 38 Gen. sxxii. 26. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



185 



folded up a parchment, written within and without, 
that no man could read but they themselves, and it 
was called the Earnest of the Inheritance 39 and they 
were bidden to keep it in their bosoms, and never let 
it go, for that it would be a great solace and joy to 
them in all the way of their voyage, even to the end. 
So with hearts full of thankfulness and love, they 
hastened down to the Harbor, to get all things in 
readiness for their departure. They found that by 
orders from the King a great supply of everything 
requisite for the continuation of their voyage was 
waiting their order, so that they had only to say the 
word, and everything was accomplished. Nothing 
was wanting. 

They were overjoyed at all this, and it seemed as 
if now there were no more troubles by sea or by land, 
between them and glory, but a certain and smooth 
passage thither. And, indeed, that had come about 
spoken of by the Prophet, that before they called, 
God answered them, and even while they were speak- 
ing, the blessing was with them. 40 

Bat the Master of the Harbor, who was a very 
sage and venerable person, and of great experience, 
gave them some grave warnings in the midst of all 
their joy, and bade them beware of self-exaltation, 
for that they did not know what enemies within, as 
« Eph. i. 14. 40 Isa. lxv. 24. 



186 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



well as without, they might yet have to encounter. 
He told them they must call to remembrance what it 
was that happened to Peter and John even after they 
came down from the Mount of Transfiguration. 41 Be 
not high-minded, but fear, -12 said he; a contrite mind 
is the safest, and though present comforts and delights 
are precious indeed when God sends them, yet the 
soul that can follow the Lord contentedly without 
them is in a sweet and humble frame, that is very 
safe and exceedingly desirable. Moreover, the Lord 
is very near to such a soul, and communes with it, 
but the proud he knoweth afar off. 43 

And now were all hands active for again setting- 
sail, and they went to work with great joyfulness, for 
the hope that maketh not ashamed animated them, 
because the love of God was shed abroad in their 
hearts by the Holy Spirit that was given them. 44 
4J Luke is. 46. 4 - Rom. si. 20. 43 Psa. csssviii. 6. 44 Rora. v. 5. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



187 



CHAPTER XV. 

CONFLICT WITH THE GREAT PIRATE, AND HOW TO 
RESIST TEMPTATION. 



Now it happened that as they were all busy, 
getting in their water and provisions, there was a 
fellow named Pride, who came under the disguise 
of one of the King's Stevedores, and took hold along 
with the crew, to help them in their labors. He 
seemed to be an active, zealous workman, ready for 
anything, whether to carry coals, hew wood, or draw 
water. He had tried before to get in with the crew, 
in his own proper character, but could not succeed, 
and now resorted to this stratagem, for he was a 
secret spy and soldier in the service of Beelzebub, 
the Prince of the Devils. So he made himself very 
humble and very busy, and just as the ship was get- 
ting in her last supplies, and was all ready for sail- 
ing, he came on board with a wheelbarrow of 
packages for the ship's use, and instead of returning, 



188 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



slunk uuperceived away to a dark place in the 
forecastle, to hide himself till the ship should be 
under weigh, and then stand his chance for holding 
on in the voyage, though there was no name under 
which he was down in the Ship's manifest. 

Well, for some time he kept quiet, but at length 
managed to get the key of one of their sea-chests, 
where he found a whole suit of seamen's clothes, even 
to a tarpaulin, and having rigged himself in this 
toggery, he made his appearance in the first dirty 
weather they encountered after leaving the harbor, 
and pulled at the ropes, and reefed sails, with the 
rest of them. They were too busy to take much 
note of the man, or even to see at first that he was a 
stranger, though Contrition and Sincere looked hard 
at him, and made up their minds to speak about him 
to Peter and John. Bat as the weather began to be 
rough and uncomfortable, they had much to occupy 
them ; and what had never been known before, there 
began to be a spirit of discontent at the squalls and 
wet weather they were encountering; for the fellow 
Pride had a way of whispering and muttering, so 
peculiar that it was like ventriloquism, and what he 
said seemed to come from the heart and belly of the 
person to whom he said it, so that there began to be 
heart-burnings and hard thoughts, where before there 
had been nothing but sweet peace, content and patience. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



189 



Now all this was not for nothing, as the event 
proved. One night, while all the rest of the crew 
were sleeping, and the watch were looking astern, 
across the sea, this fellow, Pride, contrived to hoist a 
lantern signal with a bine light, which he had con- 
veyed on board for that very purpose, and by which 
he was to communicate with his Master, whom he 
knew to be on the watch in those regions. For the 
devil is a great and cunning Pirate, who watches for 
ships richly laden; and the seas about the Island and 
Harbor of the Communion of Saints are a favorite 
cruising-ground for his privateers. So the fellow, 
Pride, who knew his Master to be somewhere there- 
abouts, kept up the signal as long as he dared, and 
then managed to haul it down again without discov- 
ery. The night was very dark, but the light could 
be seen so much the farther for the darkness. 

The very next day there hove in sight a black, 
doubtful-looking craft, bearing down upon them, 
and as she neared, and got close enough for hail- 
ing, up went the black flag of Beelzebub, and the 
Master stood upon the quarter deck, and in a voice 
that roared through his trumpet like thunder, called 
upon the Captain of the King's ship in the name of 
his Infernal Majesty, to surrender at discretion, for 
that he was Master of those seas. 

Then Peter stood forth and answered for his King, 



190 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



that this was the King's own ship, even Immanuel's, 
and owed no allegiance to any but him, nor would 
ever surrender to his enemies; furthermore, that this 
was the King's own highway, and the course of the 
ship just what was laid down for her in the King's 
chart, and that none had any right or authority over 
them, either to stop the way, or turn them out of it. 

Then the Master of Beelzebub's ship answered that 
by the King's own laws all their pretended rights 
were forfeited to Beelzebub, for they had sold them- 
selves to him, and must come to him for wages, nor 
would he relinquish his hold upon them for service, 
but if they fled away, would recapture them wherever 
he could find them, for that they w r ere his slaves and 
his property, and as such he claimed them, and called 
on all in the ship to help in the execution of the laws 
whereby they should be delivered up. 

Then Peter answered that it was indeed true, and 
with shame and sorrow of heart he spoke it, that 
formerly, under great delusion and guilt, they had 
been in the service of Beelzebub, serving divers lusts 
and pleasures, but that God, having delivered them 
from the power of darkness, and translated them into 
the Kingdom of his dear Son, 1 had delivered them 
wholly from the power of Satan, and made them, by 
adoption, Sons of God, and meet to be partakers of 
• Col. i. 13. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



191 



the inheritance of the saints in light; 2 that of their 
own accord they chose the service of God's dear 
Son, and should have done it sooner, had not the god 
of this world blinded their minds 3 and made them 
perverse and unbelieving; but by the Lord's help they 
never more would serve the devil, nor any of his laws 
or works. 

At this Beelzebub fell into great wrath, and raved 
and swore with such passion, that he could hardly 
speak English. But at length he roared out that by 
the King's own laws they were under his jurisdiction, 
for that it was one of those laws that they should 
render unto Caesar the things that were Caesar's, 4 
which they had not done, for that the god of this 
world, in alliance with Caesar, had made laws which 
they had contemned and disobeyed, and if they con- 
tinued to do this, there could be no civil government, 
and that the first rule of all was to obey the powers 
that be, for that they were ordained of God. 5 

Then Peter answered that as to that matter, the 
god of this world had trampled on the word and 
authority of God, and had made God's laws of none 
effect through his traditions, 6 which he, the devil, 
was trying to enforce as law, and to get men's con- 
sciences under his authority; but that they were 

2 Col. i. 12. 3 2 Cor. iv. 4. « Matt. xxii. 21. 

5 Rom. xiii. 1. 6 Matt. xv. 6. 



192* 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



commanded at all hazards to render unto God the 
things that were God's, and in all those things they 
were the Lord's freemen, and would be bound by 
none but him. 

But Beelzebub still maintained that they were his 
servants from the outset, and had broken away from 
his allegiance without cause, and as miserable fugi- 
tives from justice, ought to be rendered up again. 
Besides, added he, you have got on board of your 
ship one of mine own subjects, impressed unwillingly 
and detained violently, and if you do not instantly 
release him, I will blow your ship into ten thousand 
pieces. 

Now Peter and John trembled at this, for they did 
not fully understand the accusation, and as they knew 
they had never themselves b?en kidnappers, and 
were not aware of any smuggled hands on board, 
they began to question about their own identity. 
Likewise the whole crew, all but that fellow, Pride, 
began to say within themselves, Is it I? Is it I? 7 
And their sins rose up before them in such wise, at 
the great roaring voice of Beelzebub, that they were 
ready to question, each for himself, whether he was 
not really the man that ought to be given up to Satan 
as his prey. 

However, Peter managed to answer with apparent 
7 Mark xiv. 19. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



193 



boldness, that the King's ship was the King's ship, 
and they would defend her for him to the last. And 
whether it were right to obey God or man, or to 
hearken to Beelzebub more than unto God, all on 
board might judge. 8 Then Peter commanded to clear 
the ship for action. 

But even while they were doing this, the Master 
of the Pirate ship, having brought her into a com- 
manding position, poured a whole broadside upon the 
King's ship, intending, if possible, to sink her at 
one blow; and if the shot had taken effect as was 
intended, the consequences would have been terrible. 
But just as the order to fire was given, a wave provi- 
dentially lifted the vessel up and suddenly keeled 
her over down to the sea, just so far as to send the 
whole discharge into the ocean. Not a shot told. 

By this, Peter and John were greatly encouraged. 
Now that the conflict had really begun, they felt more 
boldness by far than while they were parleying. 
But the next broadside did more injury, for the enemy 
tacked about with incredible swiftness, and brought 
his guns to bear more truly, though even then most 
of them whistled across the decks, without striking 
either the men or the ship. It was a great relief, 
after these repeated attacks from so terrible an adver- 
sary, to find themselves still alive and floating, 
s Acts iv. 19. 



194 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



And now they brought the King's own guns into 
action, and every shot told. The very first report of 
them was inspiring, while they struck terror, evi- 
dently, into the heart of the enemy. Out of the 
great Mortar, called Promise, they shot a bomb, that 
fell upon the leeward side of the Pirate Ship, and 
there exploding, tore out the bulwarks, carrying over- 
board several of his biggest guns and a number of 
the piratical crew with them. They also brought to 
bear with great power and effect the larger gun, 
Who shall separate us frox the love of Christ? 9 
And also that other piece, which was put on board, 
If God be for us who shall -be against us? 10 These 
pieces, however, did as much, if not more in encour- 
aging and confirming Peter and John and all the 
crew, than in injuring the enemy, though they were 
not without their effect upon him, as was proved 
afterwards. 

While all this was going on, Contrition and Sin- 
cere, who had their eye upon that fellow Pride, 
observed him at work upon the fire-engine, and com- 
ing up to see what he was doing, found that he had 
cut the hose in three several places, and was trying 
also to choke the pump with grit, which he had car- 
ried for that purpose in his pockets. Then they 
seized him at once, and in the struggle his hat fell 
9 Rom, viii. 31. 10 Kom. yiii. 35. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



195 



off, which he had always worn over his eyes, and 
they saw his true name plainly in his tore! ead, and 
knew him to be a villain and a spy. Bat they had a 
hard struggle to master him, for he was terribly 
strong, and caught at everything to prevent being 
thrown overboard, which nevertheless they did succeed 
in doing, for it was all over with them, if he stayed 
longer on board. But as to the fellow himself, he no 
sooner touched the water, than he swam like a 
fish to Beelzebub's vessel, and was there taken in- 
stantly in. 

Meantime, some of the hands set themselves as 
quick as thought to repair as much as possible the 
mischief done to the hose, and well was it that they 
had discovered it in season, for no time was to be 
lost. Grace to help in time of need 11 must come 
now, if it came ever. 

For now the conflict raged terribly, because the 
enemy let fly a shower of darts, tipped with fire and 
brimstone, that came flaming and hissing through 
the air, and in spite of all that they could do to pre- 
vent it, would strike and stick, sometimes in the 
masts, sometimes in the sails, sometimes on the deck, 
and several times burst into a flame, so that the fire 
engine had to be handled with great swiftness and 
dexterity, and some of the crew had to be stationed 
11 Heb. iv. 16. 



196 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in the shrouds, with buckets of water supplied con- 
tinually. 

While they were hard pressed in this manner,' sev- 
eral of the fiends, with that fellow, Pride, at their 
head, having thrown themselves into the sea, swam 
unperceived under the stern, got hold of some ropes 
that had there been left hanging by the villain for 
that very purpose, and by that means hoisted them- 
selves up to an open cabin window, and entered. 
Then with shouts of blasphemy, and a rush, with 
hellish darts, they broke forth suddenly on deck, 
supposing they should surprise the whole ship's 
company, and get entire possession. They struck 
John a terrible blow in the back, before he was 
aware, just as he was bending over in the act of 
aiming one of the great guns for another broad- 
side, so that he fell flat beneath the force of the en- 
counter, and would certainly have been murdered, 
had not one of the crew, named Pkay-without-ceas- 
ing, 12 who saw when the attack was made, ran with 
Peter to the rescue. 

Then commenced a violent struggle, hand to hand 
with the fiends, who raised their terrible flaming 
darts, and also breathed fire so furiously upon them, 
that they had hard work to draw their very breath in 
the conflict. Nor is there any telling what would 
12 1 Thess. v. 17. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



197 



have come of it, had not the clouds, which had been 
rolling up very black and heavy, ever since the fight 
began, just then broke in a shower of rain so violent, 
that the burning darts became almost useless in it, 
and the fire which had caught in several places was 
put out. Meantime they had the Sword of the Spirit, 
which is the Word of God, 13 also the same weapon with 
which the King himself once conquered Satan in the 
temptation in the wilderness; 11 and with this they 
parried the darts wonderfully, and then struck nim- 
bly and earnestly in the name of the Lord, at every 
blow crying to God for help, till at length every one 
of the fiends, being wounded almost unto the death, 
threw themselves over the side of the vessel, and 
were seen no more. 

Then they gave thanks to God for this deliverance, 
and now again amidst the confusion of the decks 
looked towards the Pirate Ship expecting a new con- 
flict. But lo, a great black smoke was seen issuing 
out of the hold, and fiery-forked flames rose up with 
it, for their own combustibles had suddenly taken 
fire, and burned so furiously, that nothing could 
quench them. And now the night shut in with 
great rapidity, and the glare of the flames shone lurid 
over the sea, and the helm of the vessel being aban- 
doned, having been disabled by a shot from the 
13 Eph. vi. 17. •< Matt. iv. 4, 7, 10. 



198 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



King's ship, she drove on recklessly like a blinded 
tiger in a burning menagerie, and her shotted guns 
went off one after another, till at length there was a 
most awful and magnificent explosion, and for a 
moment the air was filled with burning, falling frag- 
ments, and then all was dark and still. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



199 



CHAPTER XVI. 

THE ANGEL OF THE COVENANT. 

But oh, what thankfulness and joy there was on 
board the King's ship for this deliverance, mingled, 
however, all night long, with anxious fears and 
watchings, lest the Enemy might re-appear in boats, 
or lest the very explosion of his vessel might be only 
a trick to lull them, for they well knew the greatness 
of his power and resources, as well as the snares of 
his malignity and cunning. But the morning dawned 
without trouble, and the sun rose bright and lovely 
over the wide horizon, and the sea was smooth, and 
the wind fresh and balmy, and not a sail or a hulk 
appeared in sight to give them the least anxiety. 

By and by a white flag like an Angel's wing came 
into view as they were looking eastward, just as if a 
fleecy cloud had been suddenly created when there 
was nothing but blue firmament, and then there was 
speedily a brave and splendid ship setting towards 



200 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



them, having the King's own colors flying, and 
everything beautiful and bright. Then Peter and 
John stood still, and gazed with wonder, for the 
vessel was coming right towards them, and as soon 
as she came near enough to speak, one of those on 
board hailed in a friendly voice, and asked after 
their welfare. Then they said that all was well, through 
God's great mercy, but began to tell them something 
of the great peril they had just escaped; whereupon 
the Commander ordered his boat, and speedily with 
his principal officers came on board the King's ship, 
bringing with them sweet refreshments and delights, 
that had come from the Celestial Country. 

When they had partaken of these, which they did 
with much comfort and gratitude of so loving a com- 
munication, for they perceived and knew that it was 
from the King, they gave some farther account of the 
Conflict. Then the friendly visitors told them that 
they had been all the while in their neighborhood, 
and were not altogether ignorant of what was going 
on, for they had even heard the noise of the guns, 
and had seen the terrible explosion. 

You were not alone, said the Commander, for 
ministering spirits were with you, and one such it 
was, who saved John from his peril, when the fiends 
attacked him from behind, and would have killed him. 
For God, said he, giveth his angels charge concern- 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



201 



ing those that be his children, and will not have them 
leave them. 1 Are they not all ministering spirits, 
sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of 
salvation ? 2 

Then exclaimed John, If we had known that you 
were so near, and that angels were with us, we had 
not been so terrified. 

Xo, nor so watchful and prayerful, neither roused 
up to such strong and earnest faith. But did ye not 
know, angels or not, that God is with you ? Ah, ye 
must count it all joy when ye fall into divers tempta- 
tions, knowing that the trial of your faith worketh 
patience. 3 But God is always with you. It is of 
the good pleasure of the King thus to leave his dear 
people sometimes to a seeming desertion and death, 
that they may feel more deeply their dependence on 
him, and their need of his grace to save them. But 
he is always near them, and never will desert them, 
when they put their trust in him. 

But is it often, asked Peter, that the Prince of the 
Devils giveth such battle in these seas ? 

Oh, much worse, much more deadly sometimes. 
Paul himself once had a conflict with him somewhere 
in this region, and with his companions was pressed 
out of measure above strength, insomuch that they 
despaired even of life. But they had the sentence of 
. 1 Psa. xci. 11. 2 Heb. i. 14. 3 James i. 2, 3. 



202 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



death in themselves, in order that they might not 
trust in themselves, but in God who raiseth up the 
dead; and who delivereth them from so great a 
death, and by that very means increased their confi- 
dence that he would still deliver them.* 

Bat do all escape out of the hands of this Wicked 
Adversary, asked John, who are thus attacked by 
him ? 

They do, if they be faithful in crying to God, and 
trusting in him who died for them. For he hath 
said I will never leave thee. 5 Blessed, therefore, is 
the man that endureth temptations; for when he is 
tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the 
Lord hath promised to them that love him. 6 

Well, exclaimed John, we shall shout when we get 
through ! Oh, what is all we can suffer here in com- 
parison with that glory ! 

Oh, yes ! but at present you must walk by faith, 
and sometimes you are quite down, and seem dying; 
for many are the forms of faith's trials. In these 
seas the great Enemy sometimes comes in one form, 
and sometimes in another, and also the effect of his 
attacks is very different. It is not often that God 
beats him down under your feet so signally as you 
have seen done in. that explosion. Moreover, we 
must tell you that such an explosion might itself 
4 2 Cor. i. 8, 9, 10. * Heb. xiii. 5. e James i. 12. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



203 



sometimes be the devil's own cunning artifice, to 
make you think he had abandoned you forever, and 
would appear no more: so you must be watchful 
against him, being not ignorant of his devices. 7 

Our dear Lord once conquered him, and will 
again, and it is good to go with him in the wilderness, 
and to know that because he himself suffered, being 
tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted, 
yea, and will do it, to the end of time. 8 

Remember, also, how the temptations of our glori- 
ous Lord in the wilderness began in a time of great 
spiritual enjoyment and glory. Draw a lesson from 
that. Within and without there was the presence, 
the delight, the approbation of God. This was the 
time the devil chose for his assault. He is a pirate 
that attacks the richly laden vessels, but lets the 
empty and the worthless pass. Therefore, never think 
yourselves secure because of present comfort and sweet- 
ness in walking with God. Be always on the watch. 
Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. 9 

Then answered Peter, If the Lord's people are to 
count it all joy when they fall into divers tempta- 
tions, 10 how is it that he saith also, Pray that ye enter 
not into temptation ? 11 Do they mean the same thing ? 

Then said the man, There be two kinds of tempta- 

7 2 Cor. ii. 11. o Heb. ii. 18. » Mark xiv. 38. 

10 James i. 2. » Matt. xxvi. 41. 



204 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



tion; temptations which are trials from God, for our 
discipline and good behavior and growth in grace, 
such as storms, hardships, sicknesses, poverty, the 
loss of friends, disappointments and afflictions, of 
many kinds. These are all meant for our good, and 
will prove for our good, if they answer God's loving 
purpose of bringing us near to him, and causing us 
to seek our all in him. But there be also temptations 
from within, temptations to sin, when the evil affec- 
tions and desires of the heart coming in with external 
allurements, tempt the soul away from God; and it is 
against entering into such temptation that our Lord 
bids us to watch and pray. For the Apostle saith, 
Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted 
of God; for God cannot be tempted of evil, neither 
tempteth he any man; but every man is tempted, 
when he is drawn away of his own lust and enticed. 12 
Now against such temptation every man must 
earnestly watch and pray, and against entering into 
it. There may be temptations to sin, which a man 
does not enter into, because by the grace of God, 
being on his watch, he rejects them at once, and 
cries to God instantly for help against them, and God 
giveth him grace to help in time of need. But if a 
man plays with temptation, if he dallies with it, if 
he parleys with it, if he shakes hands with it, and 
12 James i. 13, 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



205 



enters into pleasant conversation, all the while con- 
sidering and questioning whether he shall do it or 
not, then he is entering into temptation. Entering 
into a thing is a very different matter from standing 
without and watching against it. You know that 
entering into a fog is a very different thing from spy- 
ing a fog bank afar off, and trying to keep clear of it. 
As long as you can keep outside of it, and clear of it, 
it can do you no harm, and you are in no danger; 
but the moment you begin to enter into it, then it 
closes round you on every side, and you can no more 
see your course, and sometimes can - hardly see your 
hand before your face, and so may run upon a reef 
of rocks, without even knowing that you were near 
them. Fogs are exceedingly hazardous, especially 
if the King's Chart and the reckoning have been 
neglected, and no correct observation gained. 

Here Peter and John looked hard one upon 
another, and it was easy to know by the sorrow and 
solemnity of their countenances that they were think- 
ing of past dangers. But oh, they thought within 
themselves, what tender mercy of the Lord was it 
that w T e were not ourselves wrecked forever! 

Then the Man looked lovingly upon them, and 
went on. He said that just so a careless soul enters 
into temptation. There be temptations sudden, and 
temptations gradual, and a careless soul may be 



206 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



overcome of either; but the gradual temptations 
begin by little and little, and are like a fog, which 
the vessel enters into before you are aware. A man 
parleys with them, advances towards them, and his 
heart all the while grows tender to them, and then at 
length the fog of sinful inclination is all around him, 
and everything grows dark. He no longer sees the 
Word of God clear shining, nor feels its power; his 
faith diminishes, and the love of God declines, and 
the face of the Lord is no longer seen by him. And 
when a man thus enters into temptation, then tempta- 
tions enter into him. The fog not only surrounds 
him, but gets within his very soul, making everything 
cold, listless, and desolate. And if at such a time 
Satan come upon the soul, what chance is there of 
escape? Oh beware, beware, lest you enter into 
temptation. 

The Man^ said, moreover, that there was once a 
great house committed by the King to the charge of 
his servants, with instructions to the Porter to watch. 
Now there was a garden round about the house, 
hedged round on all sides with a strong, high, pro- 
tecting hedge, which nobody could break down from 
the outside, nor get over. Beyond this hedge was a 
waste howling wilderness, and in the thick of the 
forest a terrible band of robbers, whose aim was, if 
they could by any means do it, to surprise and get 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



207 



possession of the King's garden and bouse. For 
this they watched their opportunities at the hedge, 
hoping they might get into a friendly conversation 
with some of the servants, and so make a beginning. 

Now tbe name of I lie Porter was Parley, and he 
was a man given to talk, and as he walked about the 
garden, he heard his own name whispered on the 
other side of the hedge, and drew near to see what it 
was. Then the robber entered into a conversation 
with him, and this was done several days, till quite a 
fellow-feeling was begotten between them, and the 
robber went so far as to tell Parley the Porter that it 
was a shame to be kept cooped up in that little gar- 
den under such close restraints, and not permitted to 
know anything of the world, and its pleasant amuse- 
ments, and its grand old woods, and its pleasant men 
ancU women. These things made an impression, you 
may be sure, upon Parley's mind, and he was now 
entering into temptation, and so the thing worked, 
till Parley the Porter was taken with such a desire 
to see something more, and also to see the man that 
had been talking with him, that one day while they 
were conversing he began to pull away the hedge on 
his side the enclosure, so as to make a little space for 
easier communication. 

As soon as Parley began this work, then the robber 
could begin also, for the King had made the hedge 



208 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in such a manner, that it could be broken through 
only by beginning from within, but if it were begun 
there, then alas, it was easy; so they soon had a 
place broken, by little and little, big enough for 
a man to crawl through. The robber entered, but 
very carefully at first, and entirely alone and in a 
plain, simple, peaceable garb, and without any wea- 
pons, so as neither to disturb any one, nor terrify the 
Porter. And Parley for his part was astonished to 
see such a perfect gentleman, so amiable, so pleasant, 
so affable, so kind. He seemed to take a great in- 
terest in Parley's affairs, and Parley showed him the 
house, with its doors and its fastenings, though 
he could not let him in, because of the other 
servants. 

But at length, by little and little, Parley was per- 
suaded one night, though he would not himself open 
the door to him, to leave a window unfastened, so 
that he could open it himself and get in. That very 
night the man came in armor with all his gang, 
and they took the house by storm, and though 
some of the servants escaped, yet Parley was the 
first one murdered. Such is the course of sin; 
therefore watch and pray, lest ye enter into tempta- 
tion. 13 

Furthermore, said he, never despair, but look to 
J 3 Mark xiv. 38. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



209 



Christ and trust him, in the lowest and most hopeless 
state. And, remember, that he causes the sins of his 
people to chastise them, and their very backslidings 
to correct them. 1 * Many of the changes that God 
suffers his people to pass through are directly for 
their good; so that, though they may be the result 
of instability within, or of carelessness, or prayerless- 
ness, or running into needless temptations, yet God 
makes them the actual means of growth and per- 
manence in grace. Anything that makes us feel our 
own weakness, guilt, and misery, and our need of 
Christ, is good for us, though it may be very painful, 
mortifying, and perplexing for the present. Disci- 
pline and trial now, and the discovery of our own 
wretchedness, are the way to lasting peace. 

Though painful at present, 'twill cease before long, 
And then, how pleasant the Conqueror's song. 

So the man bade them good by, and returned with 
his officers on board their own ship, where Peter and 
John, and all the men followed them with their eyes, 
and kept gazing at the vessel afar off, till she went 
out of sight, just as they had first caught the vision, 
like an angel's wing or a fleecy cloud in the horizon. 
The sun set that night more soft and beautiful than 
ever, and they saw no more of the Pirate, but with a 
fair breeze sailed steadily away. 

14 Jer. ii. 19. 



210 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Then they set up a sweet song, recounting their 
dangers, a part of which ran thus: — 

Believers now are toss'd about 

On life's tempestuous main; 
But grace assures beyond a doubt, 

They shall their port attain. 

They must, they shall appear one day. 

Before their Saviour's throne; 
The storms they meet with by the way, 

But make his glory known. 

Their passage lies across the brink 

Of many a threat' ning wave; 
The world expects to see them sink, 

But Jesus lives to save. 

Lord, though we are but feeble worms, 

Yet since thy word is past, 
We'll venture through a thousand storms, 

To see thy face at last. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



211 



CHAPTER XVII. 

A NAVAL BATTLE IN THE HALF-WAY HARBOR TO ROME. 

There was a place formerly laid down in the 
King's Chart as the Shifting Sands, where of old 
time a beacon had been established upon two great 
reefs, one of them called the Rudiments of the 
World, and another called, The Traditions of Men. 1 
Now in the course of ages, what by shipwrecks, and 
the flight of birds, and the increasing of the Sands to 
islands, these reefs were all grown over with soil and 
trees, and at length the whole region became covered 
with vegetation, grew into a great commercial resort, 
and at this time had become a famous country. 
Peter and John knew by their observations that they 
were in the region of those Shifting Sands, but they 
did by no means expect to see a continent. It was, 
therefore, with extreme surprise, that they found 
themselves one day beyond all question nearing the 
i Col. ii. 8. 



212 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



solid land. The man at the mast-head reported land 
early in the morning, but at first they thought it 
must be a mistake of a low bank of cloud, or some 
other deception, but they soon found that in very 
truth it was a country, though not one of God's 
original continents, but composed from first to last 
of what is called made land. 

Now as they drew near to this country, it became 
manifest that there was an open Harbor near where 
they were sailing, and beyond what seemed to be 
the entrance they could see a grand city rising, the 
domes thereof, and many of the buildings, being 
ornamented with crosses. So they determined to see 
what it was, but they had no sooner entered the 
Harbor, than a boat hailed them with an officer, 
whose work it was to collect port-charges. This 
convinced Peter and John that the place was not 
under the King's laws, for every port in the way to 
the Celestial Country was free to all ships carrying 
the King's colors. 

But before the matter could be settled, a reve- 
nue cutter was had up from the offing, and Peter 
and John were ordered on board, on the charge 
of not conforming to the laws of Church and 
State. But they refused to leave their own ship, 
whereupon the officers of the Revenue Cutter came 
themselves on board the King's ship in a great rage, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



213 



which, however, was somewhat rebuked and abashed 
by the cool and quiet demeanor of Peter and John, 
who received them with great politeness. 

These men proceeded to tell Peter and John that 
they would be held to answer, under the laws of that 
realm, for being in those waters without a license 
from the State. But to this Peter and John made 
answer that their sailing orders, and licenses also, 
were received from Immanuel their King, and that 
they were free to traverse every one of his highways 
and harbors, without let or hindrance, neither could 
any power on earth or in hell rightfully stop them. 

The enquiry was then made of them as to the 
Ecclesiastical authorities, by whom their free papers 
were signed and sealed, and they said that there was 
no authority in the case, that ever had had, or ever 
would have, any power over them, save only that of 
God's own Word, ministered unto them by the Holy 
Spirit, unto which they were bound in all cases what- 
ever to render obedience. 

Then it was told them that unless they could show 
a permit under the hand of some Priest, who could 
trace back his own succession to one of the Apostles, 
they were uncovenanted men, and their vessel an 
outlawed, uncovenanted vessel. A maxim of that 
country was had up and asserted in their hearing, 
No Bishop no Church; and it was told them that 



214 



LOG— BOOK OF A TOYAGE 



unless they hoisted the Bishop's Flag, they could 
not be suffered to sail, for that it was clean contrary 
to the statutes of the realm, and too disorderly to be 
permitted. 

To this they made answer that they never would 
accept, acknowledge, or hoist, any other Flag than 
that of their King; that his banner over them was 
love; 2 that in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor 
un circumcision availed anything, but a new crea- 
ture. 3 They added also this; The Lord is our Judge, 
the Lord is our Lawgiver, the Lord is our King ; he 
will save us. 4 

Then it was asked them if they ate meat on 
Fridays; also whether they kept the Saint's festivals; 
also, whether they shaved their heads in a crescent 
or full moon. 

To this they answered that they did not shave 
their heads at all ; that they ate whenever they were 
hungry, the meat that God gave them, giving God 
thanks; and that they had been commanded of the 
Lord not to let any man judge them in respect to 
meat or drink, or a holy day, or the new moon, or 
the Sabbath day. 5 

While this conversation was going on, there was a 
curious little imp of a fellow to be seen up and down 
the deck, with a strange robe on his back like a sur 

2 Cant. ii. 4. 3 Gal. vi. 15. * Isa. xxxiii. 22. s Col. ii. 16. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



215 



plice, having a kind of swash-bucket in one hand, 
and a sponge in the other; and this sponge he kept 
ever and anon filling with water from the bucket, and 
sprinkling it here and there, especially whenever he 
could get near enough to any of the crew to wet 
them. This singular personage acted in the capacity 
of baptismal regenerator-general for the Harbor, and 
always accompanied the revenue and rudiment offi- 
cers to communicate the grace of baptismal conver- 
sion to any such subjects of uncovenanted mercy as 
they might possibly encounter. It was singular to 
see the seriousness of his movements, which had a 
very ludicrous effect, in contrast with the unrestrained 
wonder and contempt, with which the men of the 
ship, as well as Peter and John, regarded them. 

Now these revenue and rudiment men seemed not 
only astonished, but very much enraged, at what they 
called the contumacy and rebellion of Peter and 
John; and if they had had sufficient force with them, 
they would have taken possession of the vessel on 
the spot. But this they dared not attempt, espe- 
cially as the sight of the King's great guns some- 
what staggered them, and the more, when they drew 
near, and read their shining inscriptions. One of 
the crew, named Watchful, was just then at work bur- 
nishing them, and the letters shone like the sun, 
especially the motto of one of them, If God be for 



216 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



us, who shall be against us? 6 So those officers, when 
they had looked round about upon the armament and 
appointments of the ship, departed with the promise 
of another visit. 

Now Peter and John, being peaceable men, and 
seeing the train in which things were likely to go, 
concluded at once to weigh anchor and pass quietly 
out of the Harbor, seeing it was no place for them ; 
neither could they get provisions there, and to be 
detained there would only delay and injure their 
whole voyage, and perhaps bring great disaster upon 
them. Whereupon they proceeded in open day to 
get all things in readiness for sailing. 

But the authorities on shore had resolved to main- 
tain their jurisdiction, and to this end had ordered 
up from their naval stations three of their biggest 
gun ships, namely, baptismal regeneration, sacramen- 
tal salvation, and justification-by-works. They had 
also a great ship named Agar, and another which 
was called Fair-show-in-the-flesh, 7 and another named 
Will- Worship, 8 and another called Philosophy-and- 
Vain-Deceit, 9 and another named Fables-and-Endless- 
Genealogies. 10 All these vessels together made a 
squadron, by the very sight of which they confidently 
believed they should frighten Peter and John into 

e Eom. viii. 31. ? Gal. vi. 12. * Col. ii. 23. 

» Col. ii. 8. 10 1 Tim. i. 4. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



217 



surrendering at discretion; but they had mistaken 
their men. 

As soon therefore as these ships came closing round 
about them, and the Great Admiral, whose name was 
my Lord Obedience-to-Tradition, with Lord Ceremony 
standing behind him, had summoned them in a loud 
voice to haul down their colors, and receive the King's 
Flag at their hands, Peter and John commanded to 
hoist sail, and while all hands were doing this, they 
steered right boldly for the open sea. 

But in so doing, the wind having suddenly fresh- 
ened, and the ship under full sail getting strong 
headway, she ran directly, with a most thundering 
crash, into the bows of Fables-and-Endless-Genealo- 
gies, just then crossing her course, to take a position 
for raking her. The concussion was so sharp and 
powerful, that, the King's ship being of heavy and 
solid timber, very strongly put together, while the 
Fables-and-Endless-Genealogies was of slight mate- 
rials, and poorly constructed, more for show than- 
actual service, the bowsprit and whole head-pieces of 
this last ship were cut clean off, and carried away 
like basket-work, and the water poured into her hold 
at such a rate, that a heavy vessel would have sunk 
instantly. But the three vessels, Fair-show-in-the- 
Flesh, Philosophy-and-Vain-Deceit, and Will- Worship, 
all came to her help, and had as much as they could 



218 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



do to keep her from foundering. They used helps, 
undergirding the ship, 11 and sent on shore for carpen- 
ters to mend her as well as they could, for their whole 
dependence was upon her preservation, and they 
were about to have her newly bottomed in the Dry 
Docks belonging to the Man ot Sin and Son of Per- 
dition. 

Meantime the three leading ships in the squadron 
commenced a heavy cannonading in pursuit of Peter 
and John, which, had the King's ship been at anchor 
in that Harbor, might have done mischief, but as she 
was now on her course, it had no effect whatever; 
all the shots fell short. Not so with the King's own 
guns, which the men on board the King's ship now 
brought into play with great dexterity. Their am- 
munition was from the great store-house of God's own 
Word, and every shot told. They brought the great 
Mortar into action, and the first bomb they fired was 
this, Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath 

MADE US FREE, AND BE NOT ENTANGLED AGAIN IN THE YOKE 
OF BONDAGE. 12 

The explosion of this bomb was heard far up the 
country, and it shook the very houses in the city, 
so that the inhabitants at first thought there had 
been an earthquake. They fired also another, I can 
do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me, 13 
" Acts xxvii. 17. 12 Gal. v. 1. 13 Phil. iv. 13. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



219 



and another, By grace are ye sared, through Faith, 
and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God; 14 
and another, By the deeds of the Law shall no 
flesh be justified; 15 and another, In Christ Jesus nei 
ther circumcision availeth anything, nor tin circum- 
cision, but Faith, which worketh by Love. 16 All 
these were directed with so much precision, that 
they fell right in the centre of the enemy's gun- 
ships, and scattered everything before them. The 
long guns also did great execution. 

But the most wonderful effect was produced by 
the last named bomb, together with the following, 
Wherefore, if ye be dead with Christ from the rudi- 
ments of the World, why, as though living in the 
World, are ye subject to ordinances after the com- 
mandments and doctrines of men ? 17 For these bombs 
fell, the one upon the main deck of the ship of Bap 
tismal Kegeneration, and the other into the hold of 
Sacramental Salvation. They made such havoc, that 
the main mast in the first ship went by the board, and 
the ship became so entangled with her own hamper, 
that she could not again be brought into action. 

And inasmuch as by their naval etiquette her Con- 
sort could do nothing without her, besides being 
nearly blown to pieces by the bomb in her hold, and 
as the ship Justificatiox-by- Works had no ammuni- 
" Eph. ii. 8. 15 Kom. iii. 20. 16 Gal. v. 6. " Col. ii. 20, 22. 



220 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



tion of her own, and must receive all orders only as 
countersigned by my Lord Obedience-to-Tradition, 
they got into a pretty muss, and in the endeavor to 
help each other, fell to quarrelling among themselves. 
The Captain of Justification-by- Works demanded the 
authority to fight upon his own hook, by a dispen- 
sation from one whom they called the Pope, with- 
out having to wait for Baptismal Regeneration and 
Sacramental Salvation. He said, moreover, that 
one kind of works was as good as another, and that 
in order to be up to the times, he must have a Chap- 
lain of his own, and an altar and candles to work by. 

The Kings ship left them amidst those discomfit- 
ures and vain janglings at the mouth of their own 
Harbor, and with a favorable wind pursuing her 
course to the Celestial land, soon lost sight of that 
strange country. Not a single life was lost in the 
conflict, which was a thing remarkable, in contrast 
with the former history of those roadsteads, and of 
the interior of that region, where of old there had 
been great burnings alive and other barbarities exer- 
cised on all who were so unfortunate as to fall into 
the hands of the natives. There were great cata- 
combs of superstition, and among them a dark under- 
ground passage, which was said to open up into a 
distant place called the Vatican, where was the Pal- 
ace of that Man of Sin and Son of Perdition, who 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



221 



owned the Dry Dock, in which Fables-and-Endless- 
Genealogies was going to be newly bottomed. There 
were predictions that that whole region was to be 
overthrown by fire, and would one day sink like a 
millstone in the ocean, with the great Establishments 
built up there for so many ages. But the inhabitants 
paid little or no attention to such things, considering 
that their great Establishments were not only an 
honor to the Modern Age, but the great support of 
their glory and gain. 

Now Peter and John were right glad to have 
escaped this danger, and to find themselves once 
more in the King's open highway, with a free and 
fair breeze. Thinking it all over, they could hardly 
tell how it happened that they got into such a con- 
flict, and they thought within themselves how much 
worse they must have fared, had they left the King's 
ship, and gone strolling up the country, either out of 
a vain curiosity, or agreement with the customs of 
that land. On studying the King's chart in regard 
to this region, they found it written, Come out of her, 
my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and 
that ye receive not of her plagues. 15 Then said 
Peter, This is verily either that Great Babylon, or a 
city and harbor that lieth under her jurisdiction, and 
so must be a partaker of her destruction. 

18 Ecv. xviii. 4. 



222 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



And the merchants of the earth shall weep r.nd 
mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchan- 
dise any more. The merchandise of gold and silver 
and precious stones and of pearls, and fine linen, and 
purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all sweet wood, and 
all manner of vessels of ivory, and all manner of 
vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and 
iron, and marble, and cinnamon, and odors, and oint- 
ments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine 
flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, 
and chariots, and slaves, and the souls of men. And 
the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from 
thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly 
are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no 
more at all. 19 

Then said John, I perceive, brother, that the 
City extendeth much more widely than we thought 
it could have done; and if the kings and inhab- 
itants of the earth that have been made drunk with 
the wine of her fornication are to partake of her 
plagues, there is a time of great vials of wrath 
coming. For it is written, Thy merchants were the 
great men of the earth, for by thy sorceries were all 
nations deceived. And then it is added, that In her 
was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and 
of all that were slain upon the earth. 20 If these 
» Rev. xviii. 11-15. *> Rev. xviii. 23, 24. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



223 



plagues are yet to come, there must be great and 
wide ruin. 

Then answered Peter, How it will be we know 
not, but we do know that with violence shall that 
Great City Babylon be thrown down, and shall be 
found no more at all. Yea, and the merchants of 
those things, which were made rich by her, shall 
stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping 
and wailing, and saying, Alas! Alas! that great city, 
that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, 
and decked with gold, and precious stones, and 
pearls ! For in one hour so great riches is come to 
nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company 
in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, 
stood afar off, and cried when they saw the smoke of 
her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great 
city ! And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, 
weeping and wailing, and saying, Alas ! Alas ! that 
Great City, wherein were made rich all that had 
ships in the sea by reason of her costliness ! For in 
one hour is she made desolate ! 21 Now when all these 
things are accomplished, there will be Halleluias 
from much people, because of the true and righteous 
judgments of the Lord our God. 22 

Kejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apos- 
tles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her! 23 

si Rev. xviii. 15-19. ^ Rev. xix 1, 2. « Rev. xviii. 20. 



224 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Then said John, I perceive that when all this is 
done, there shall be for a time an end put to the 
teaching for doctrines, the commandments of men; 24 
and this City and Harbor out of which we have 
escaped so happily, if it then exist, shall be alto- 
gether changed, and this wickedness clean consumed 
out of it. 

Then said Peter, This devil is not so easy to be 
turned out of his house and home in human affairs, 
as you think for. There be those who would impose 
upon the conscience by human law things as acts of 
religion ; but this is quite contrary to God's \Vord, 
and is just causing men to take their religion from 
men instead of God. For that which is enforced by 
a human law, out of the fear of man, taketh away 
from the fear and love due only unto God. Again, 
there be those who would bind the conscience by 
human law to do things clean contrary to the Divine 
Law, saying that this quality of contrariness is quite 
taken out from any action, so soon as human laws 
have legalized it. But this is a quirk of Satan, to get 
men's consciences into his own keeping, and to bind 
them fast into his own notions of morality. 

Well, returned John, these men, whether they live 
in one age or another, are certainly of those lawyers 
who have taken away the keys of the kingdom of 
24 Matt. xv. 9. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



225 



heaven, and will neither go in themselves, nor suffer 
those who are entering. 25 The faithful disciples that 
would enter o;dy the Door, that is by Christ, they 
compel to climb up some other way, else they will 
not receive them. Only to think of their despotism 
and pride! They would have had us give up the 
King's flag, from the King's own ship into their 
hands, that we might afterwards receive it from their 
authority, and acknowledge a subjection to them! I 
bethink me of Paul, when they made a like onset 
upon him and Barnabas and Titus, and other good 
men, whose liberty in Christ Jesus they hated, and 
sought to bring them into bondage; to whom Paul 
said they would not give place by subjection, no, not 
for an hour, that the truth of the gospel might con- 
tinue, 26 which it could not, if it were put under the 
bondage of men. 

Then said Peter, These men will have a great 
guilt to answer for in the Great Day. And yet they 
seem verily to think that they, and they only, of all 
mankind that have heard the gospel, are in covenant 
with God, and safe in the way to heaven. But oh, 
what a dreadful, overwhelming ruin awaits them, 
when they come to the judgment, if they have trusted 
in anything else but the blood of Jesus Christ and 
the renewing of the Holy Spirit for their salvation. 
25 Luke xi. 52. se Gal. ii. 5. 



226 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



What shame and confusion will be theirs, when, 
having trusted in their ceremonies and their works to 
save them, they come up to the Celestial City, and 
find it shut against them ! Then they will say, 
Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name, 
and eaten and drunken in thy presence, and hast 
thou not taught in our streets, 27 and have we not 
builded thy temples and thine altars ? But he will 
say, I never knew you. 

Then belike they will answer, again, But I was 
baptized in such or such a city, in such or such a 
Cathedral Church, by such a priest of the true suc- 
cession, and also I partook of the sacrament at his 
hands, and I was taught that after that, the baptism 
of the Spirit was sure, for that all who were baptised 
were regenerated. Then might he say, But ye had 
my word, and wherefore did ye not believe it ? 
Wherefore did ye hearken unto men rather than unto 
God ? For ye were made to know that the word 
which I had given you, the same should judge you 
in the Last Day. 28 

Alas ! how many in that day will hear that dread- 
ful word, Depart from me, I never knew you, 29 
who fully expected to hear that other sweet word, 
Come ye Blessed of my Father! 30 But they who 
choose to risk their salvation on a lie, and take the 
" Luke xiii. 26. John xii. 48. ™ Matt. vii. 23. 3 ° Matt. xxv. 34. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



227 



teachings of men before the truth of God's Word, 
are twice over determined to perish. 

The King's ship did now, day by day, make good 
progress, and the light came down upon the sea in 
such glory, and the waves far off before them shone 
with such brilliancy, where the sea melted into the 
heavens, that sometimes they could not look stead- 
fastly towards that quarter, because the glory was so 
great, and the flood of light so intense. And they 
seemed to be nearing it continually, so that sometimes 
they felt as if they were very near heaven, and as if 
it would be an easy thing, a few leagues farther on, 
to sail straight into it. 

Now and then also there were birds that appeared 
flying, of a strange celestial beauty, with plumage 
such as they had never seen before; and they would 
dart down from the sky, and then shoot up again, till 
the eye lost sight of them, because it could not follow 
them so far. But where these lovely creatures could 
have their resting-places, the whole ship's company 
were at a loss to know; but they were very beautiful, 
and when they fled away, took the men's hearts with 
them. 

While in the midst of these seas, they were exceed- 
ingly surprised one day, by coming in sight of an 
open boat, with a man in it, reclining in the stern, 
and quietly reading a book, at the same time that he 



228 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



was steering. Then Peter and John hailed him, and 
asked what he would be at, out there in mid-ocean, or 
how in the world he got there, seeing that they them- 
selves had encountered such storms, that it did not 
seem possible that under any circumstances an open 
boat could have lived through them. So he told 
them that the country from whence he came was not 
so far off as they imagined, for that he came from 
the land of Fleshly Wisdom, a very wide land, and 
was bound for the Celestial Country; but never hav- 
ing been satisfied with any proposed views of reli- 
gion, and being sure that he had himself formed a 
theory, which would with all posterity take the place 
of all other systems, he was resolved to set out on his 
own hook. 

Accordingly, he had laid in a stock of the concen- 
trated essence of provisions, and with a portable 
steam-engine, which he intended to use whenever 
occasion called for it, he had come thus far by dint of 
sails and rowing, and occupied most of his leisure time 
in perusing and re-perusing a volume of his own 
works. 

But where, cried Peter and John, are your chart and 
compass ? 

The man answered that they were all safe in a little 
binnacle, but that in truth he did not really want 
any ; the interior light was so great, that he went by 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



229 



the Spirit, not the letter, of which indeed he was in 
no need, having himself risen to a personal inspira- 
tion. He said, moreover, that to make all sure, he 
had gathered the creeds of all nations, ages, and 
sects, and carried them with him. He knew that 
there was truth in all, and by accepting of them all, 
he was perfectly sure that he had got all the truth in 
the world at any rate. As to any creed of his own, 
he held it yet in reserve, and was ready for new 
manifestations of light any where. 

He likewise let Peter and John know that he was 
now engaged in demonstrating that all forms of lan- 
guage were incapable of conveying any true record 
of the Spirit, and that consequently men must leave 
off relying on any written form of inspiration, and 
throw themselves confidently on intuition and the 
soul. He said, also, that his own works, though so 
extremely eloquent, proved that language was no 
adequate exponent of thought, for that with all his 
great powers he had never been able to make half a 
dozen persons understand either what he believed, or 
what he was driving at; and if this were the case 
with his own writings, he argued, how much more 
must it be with a volume like that of the Holy Scrip- 
tures. 

Then Peter and John looked upon the man with 
mingled amazement and compassion, for they per- 



230 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ceived plainly that he was not in his right mind, and 
they concluded he must have broken loose from some 
lunatic aslyum, so they invited him to come on board 
the Kings ship, entreating him to seize the opportu- 
nity of salvation afforded him, for if he went on in 
this way, he must perish. But he answered with 
much indignation and contempt, that they need not 
suppose that all the wisdom in the world was on 
board their ship, and that he pitied their delusions 
more than they could his, and indeed if they would 
consent to follow him, he said that he would cheer- 
fully take them in tow, and give them the benefit of 
a mind that otherwise might have to wait for pos- 
terity before it could be appreciated. 

Then Peter and John could not help smiling, much 
as they pitied the man, at such a droll conceit as that 
of seeing the Kings ship moored to the stern of a 
sail-boat. But while they stood looking at him, he 
shifted his sails, bade them good morning, and scud- 
ded off before the wind on a tack some five points 
different from the course of the vessel, and they 
soon lost sight of him. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



231 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE CAPE OF STORMS, AND THE ISLAND OF PEACE. 

Now for some days after these encounters, things 
went smoothly enough, and they seemed to be mak- 
ing fair and rapid progress on their heavenly 
course. But no good frame of mind in this world 
is permanent, neither will fine wind and wea- 
ther last always, nor can anything be relied upon 
but God. 

After those days of bright and pleasant sailing 
there began to be an unexpected change. It seemed 
as if there were some mighty obstacle before them, 
they knew not what. The air grew heavy, and at a 
distance there were heavy, dark, threatening forms 
looming up like great mountains, and a great shad- 
owy ridge seemed to be resting on the sea, forbid- 
ding them to pass beyond it. Also there was a great 
gloom upon their own spirits, so that, though they 



232 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



tried to commit their way unto the Lord, 1 and to 
feel what they well knew, that he would be their 
guide, even unto death, 2 yet they were anxious and 
troubled, and the fear of death came upon them, and 
they trembled and were disquieted. 

What added for a little season to their gloom, was 
their meeting with a vessel, sailing the contrary way 
from theirs, as fast as she could go, with a breeze 
that filled her sails, direct from the black gloomy- 
looking ridge before them; and when they hailed 
the Master of that craft, and asked him whither they 
were bound, the man made answer, To the Celestial 
Country! But, said he, we had like to have per- 
ished on the way, for Ave ran into head seas and 
storms, and it was night all around us, and thun- 
derings, and hail, and lightnings; so that we know 
that Ave had mistaken our Avay, and we do now 
belieA T e that all this is superstition and fanaticism, 
for that God cannot require his creatures to pass 
through such fears and distresses. It is the work of 
gloomy thoughts about God and our own sinfulness; 
and if we had gone that Avay much longer, Ave had 
all been crazed. We are now determined to go 
back, and Ave have no fear but that a merciful God 
Avill be merciful to his creatures, for Ave never have 
done anything so bad as Ave seemed to have done, 
i Psa. xxxvii. 5. 2 Psa. xlviii. 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



233 



when these desolations and terrors were round about 
us. It is the work of gloomy, fanatical spirits, to 
prejudice us against God and ourselves; and we 
advise you, if you know what is for your good, to 
keep clear of it. We are convinced that the Celes- 
tial Country cannot lie in that region. 

To this Peter and John made answer, that though 
the Celestial Country might not, and they were very 
sure it did not, lie in that region, for it was no where 
to be found on earth, yet all that region might, for 
aught they knew, lie in the way to the Celestial 
Country, and that whatever of evil there might be, it 
could not be so great as their sins had deserved, nor 
so great as the evil of keeping their sins in the 
country of sin and destruction. They said, more- 
over, that if it was the right way, they had a right 
to expect suffering, for that they had been assured 
that we must through much tribulation enter into the 
kingdom of God. 3 So, said they, we see not anything 
in your account to make us think, as yet, that we 
have mistaken the way; but they added, we are 
very sure that the way back is not the right way, but 
the way to perdition. For it is written of God that 
the just shall live by his faith; but if any man draw 
back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. 4 They 
said, moreover, We will not be of them who draw 
3 Acts xiv. 22. 4 Heb. x. 38. 



234 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



back unto perdition, but of them who believe to the 
saving of the soul. 5 

So saying, they kept on their way, and though it 
grew more and more gloomy, yet they remembered 
for their comfort the saying of Paul, that we are 
saved by Hope. But hope that is seen is not 
hope ; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope 
for? Bat if we hope for that we see not, then do 
we with patience wait for it, and the Spirit helpeth 
our infirmities. 6 

They also comforted themselves with the saying, 
Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him ; T and also 
again called to mind the passage, Who is among you 
that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his 
servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? 
Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon 
his God. 8 Then they said one to another, There is 
nothing in all these reported fears and tribulations, 
that goes at all to prove that we are not in the right 
way; but at any rate there is no direction in the 
Chart, hereabouts, for us to turn back, and onwards 
we must go. 

So they went on, keeping a good look-out, and they 
soon found that the vast black-looking ridge before 
them, though it lost its supernatural dimensions as 
they drew nearer, yet prevented the possibility of a 

5 Heb. x. 39. « Kom. viii. 24, 25. ? Job xiii. 15. s Isa. 1. 10. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



235 



course so direct and speedy as they had of late been 
running, unless they could find some strait or chan- 
nel opening through what seemed to be the continent. 
The coast trended south, and rose forbidding and 
gloomy, desolate and shrouded with storms. There 
was no harbor, neither any inlet or passage, and still 
the farther they went, the stormier grew the weather 
and the seas, and the less the probability of shelter. 
At length they came to the conclusion that this must 
be that Cape of Storms, rounded by David, Job, and 
Jeremiah, where so many navigators had encountered 
so great perils, and so many had given themselves up 
for lost. But they committed themselves for safety 
to him who had been with them in six troubles, and 
would save them in seven, 9 and so they kept the 
helm on the course indicated, as closely as they could 
determine. 

But it was a time of fear, fatigue, and great dan- 
ger. The cross seas seemed to drive direct upon them 
from every quarter, angry and swift, as if the fiend 
was in each one of them, making for the vessel, and 
resolved to overwhelm it. They passed through a 
hail-storm, so cold and fierce, that the sharp icicles 
drove upon them like grape shot, and the decks and 
shrouds were covered with an icy sleet, which made 
it almost impossible to handle the sails and rigging. 
9 Job v. 19. 



236 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



They encountered also a gale so severe, that all their 
past experience, as they then thought, furnished them 
with no counterpart of its violence. Sometimes it 
seemed as though they must go to the bottom. Some- 
times it thundered and lightened at such a fearful 
rate, and at the same time the rain poured down in 
such torrents, that it seemed as if creation's doom 
were approaching, and they could only stand still, 
and wait for God to finish his judgments. Thus for 
many days and nights they were beating about, con- 
flicting with storm, darkness, and uncertainty. All 
this time they cried unto the Lord, 10 and often with 
groanings that could not be uttered, 11 for a sense of 
sin lay upon them, and of terror, sometimes inex- 
pressible, so that repeatedly it seemed as if the ship 
at the next move forwards would plunge bodily under- 
neath the rising wave, instead of riding over it. 

All this while they could scarcely tell where they 
were, but at length the sun came out long enough 
to give them their true reckoning by observation, and 
then, deeming themselves past the extent of that 
stormy continent, they set the ship due East, and 
prayed, if it were God's will, that they might have 
clear weather. They had not gone far when the 
clouds lifted and broke, and though there was nothing, 
either before or around them, but a waste of waters 
'o Psa. cvii. 6. 11 Eoni. 26. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



237 



visible, and the ocean everywhere wild and gloomy, 
yet now it seemed as if again they knew their way, 
and were under the King's jurisdiction. Then they 
called to mind God's loving kindness, and exclaimed, 
When my spirit was overwhelmed within me, then 
thou knewest my path! 12 

And now they felt so grateful to God, for causing 
them to persevere, that no language can tell the hap- 
piness of their emotions. They bethought themselves 
likewise with sorrow and pain of the ship they had 
met hurrying backwards, for they knew, by the Word 
of God, that all on board must be ruined by that 
course. Then said John, It is very strange that they 
should have come so far on this voyage, and after all 
turn back. But they could not have had the King's 
commission, nor any true knowledge of his cross, his 
laws, his love, or their own hearts. 

Then answered Peter, There is a way that seemeth 
right unto a man, but the end thereof are the ways 
of death. 13 There be those who set out well, and as 
long as it is smooth weather and sunshine they may 
keep sailing, and this may be for a long time, finding 
nothing to try them. These be they, where the seed 
of the gospel is sown in stony ground, having no 
deepness of earth, and getting no root, yet springing 
up rapidly, but under the heat of the sun it wither- 
12 Psa. cxlii. 3. 13 Proy. xvi. 25. 



238 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



eth away. 14 So they made great sail at first, but you 
see nothing had been done in their hearts, for as soon 
as their inward corruptions were stirred up, and the 
terrors of hell began to be presented, together with 
some opposition from this world, they took offence, 
and went back, denying the truth of the gospel. In- 
deed, there is no knowing how many there may be 
in every age, who have some experience of the powers 
of the world to come, and also of the Sword of the 
Spirit which is God's Word, who afterwards fall 
away, and are never again renewed unto repent- 
ance. 15 It is not likely that that vessel will ever 
be seen again with her head towards the Celestial 
Country. 

Then said John, I think we have more reason to 
be afraid of all sunshine than all storm. But for 
men to turn back because of storms is madness in- 
deed. It makes me think of that night of the disci- 
ples on the Lake. 16 If they had tried to put back to 
the harbor when the storm came on, they would not 
have met the Saviour; and just so, if Peter, when he 
found he was sinking, had tried to put back to the 
ship, he would have been lost; but he held on, look- 
ing to Christ, and crying, Lord save me, 17 and so the 
Lord saved him. And I am persuaded the Lord is 
always near us and with us, and just as near in the 
" Matt. xiii. 5. « Heb. vi. 5, 6. 16 Mark vi. 48. w Matt. xiv. 30. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



239 



storm and darkness as in fair weather and sunshine. 
It is no argument, because we do not see him, that 
he does not see us, and care for us. But oh, when a 
soul turns back, it becomes mad against him, and 
hath such venom against the truth, saying that it has 
had all that experience that Christians pretend to 
have, and found it false, that with such devilish 
lying, such a sinner and apostate may destroy much 
good. 

Then answered Peter, It was once said by a great 
navigator, that 'experience, like the stern lights of a 
ship, only serves to illumine the path that has been 
passed over; a man learns but little from it on his 
future w T ay, except lie learns to be watchful unto 
prayer, throwing himself entirely upon God. But if 
this be true of the different periods of individual 
experience in this navigation, how much less can the 
experience of others answer for our own. It is like 
the track of a vessel on the ocean; it may be put 
down on the chart, it may be described in the log- 
book; but you could not possibly put another vessel 
on the same track. You too must go by the chart 
and the compass, for there is no line of foam left in 
the trackless sea. Each soul has to go through the 
same experience for itself, and must be taught by the 
same Divine Spirit all the way. Ah, let us be look- 
ing always to our great Captain. 



240 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



And now again the weather began to grow soft 
and balmy, and the way seemed all bright and calm 
before them. They had now a succession of such 
pleasant days and nights of sailing, that after a time 
it seemed as if they had got into a new world, and 
indeed, an unusual sparkling light filled the air, 
accompanied with such an elasticity of their inward 
spirits, that they felt sometimes like flying from the 
deck of the vessel. Here too they came in sight of 
that group of islands, called, The Peace of God that 
passeth all Understanding, 18 and they might almost 
have mistaken them for the Celestial Country itself, 
they were so beautiful. The woods were always fresh 
and green, and filled with melodious warbling birds, 
singing the praises of their Creator, and the grass 
was all inlaid with fragrant amaranthine flowers, so 
beautifully sprinkled, and so sweet and lovely in 
themselves, that it was a delight only to look at them. 
At these Islands they had more direct communica- 
tions with the Celestial Country than ever before, for 
here there were to be seen, sometimes, the angels of 
God ascending and descending; and wherever they 
came to anchor, as they were permitted to do any- 
where, according to their pleasure, everything was so 
calm, so pure, so peaceful, that they exclaimed, This 

» Phil. iv. 7. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



241 



is none other than the house of God, this is the gate 
to heaven ? 19 

It seemed as if heaven's own Sabbath had lighted 
down upon those Islands, with all its fulness and 
serenity of blessing. The people that were there 
brought down to the pilgrims very many fruits, and 
a supply of such sweet, refreshing water, that never 
in all their lives had they tasted anything so grateful. 
The people of the Islands were all clothed in white, 
and their talk was of the Celestial Country and the 
King, and they never seemed so happy, as when con- 
versing about his glory and goodness. They were 
overjoyed at the arrival of Peter and John, and the 
more when they told them what great perils and 
storms they had encountered. 

It was, therefore, many days that Peter and John 
remained coasting among these Islands; and at the 
last and farthest of them they staid so long, that there 
began to be a great uneasiness on the part of some of 
the men, among whom were Contrition and Watch- 
ful, together with one, whose name was, I-count-not- 
myself-to-have-attained. These men felt that things 
were getting careless, with so great a detention on 
their voyage, and they came to Peter and John, and 
made bold respectfully to tell them that they feared 
the consequences if they remained at those Islands 
w Gen. xxviii. 17. 



242 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



any longer, for that some of the men would not be 
willing to stir, and they had already two fellows on 
board from the interior, one of them named Spiritual 
Indolence, and the other Ease-in-Zion, whose example 
and conversation had infected them all, or was creep- 
ing upon them with a very evil influence. 

They also stated that that great villain, Pride, had 
been seen again about the vessel, and they suspected 
he had lodged there more than once, while the people 
of the ship had been securely feasting and sleeping. 
They also stated that they had been informed that it 
was a law of the Islands, and of the King for all 
visitors, that here they had no continuing city, but 
must seek one to come; 20 and also that forgetting the 
things which were behind, they must reach forth unto 
those which were before, and be pressing towards the 
mark for the prize of the high calling of God in 
Christ Jesus. 21 When they had humbly and respect- 
fully said this, then they withdrew. 

That same night, while Peter and John were sleep- 
ing, a great clap of thunder was heard, and a voice 
which said, Arise ye, and depart hence, for this is 
not your rest! 22 By this they were greatly aroused 
and terrified, and the more because there came a 
messenger down from the Islands, saying, It is high 
time to awake out of sleep, for now is your salvation 
20 Heb. xiii. 14. * Phil. iii. 13, 14 22 Mic. ii. 10. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



243 



nearer than when ye believed. The night is far 
spent, the day is at hand.' 23 He added to this the 
following. Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from 
the dead, and Christ shall give thee light. See then 
that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise; 
redeeming the time, because the days are evil. 
^Therefore, be ye not unwise, but understanding 
what the will of the Lord is. 24 

Now were Peter and John exceeding sorrowful, 
because that they had merited this rebuke, and they 
began to feel that they had been slothful in the midst 
of ten thousand mercies, and they feared lest they 
should have been called to account as servants who 
had wasted their masters goods. They at once set 
themselves at work to weigh anchor and set sail. 
But what w r as their amazement to find that the best 
chain cable on board, which had stood all the strain 
and tug of so many storms, dangers, and anchorages, 
had been rusted almost entirely through, so that they 
had to procure the services of the King's Smith, be- 
fore they could fit it for service, or even weigh anchor 
by means of it. 

It was also discovered that that villain, Pride, had 
indeed been at work upon the sails and shrouds, 
where he had by some means untied and rotted the 
fastenings, and yet left them seemingly whole, so 
•23 Rom. xiii. 11, 12. « Eph. v. 11-17. 



244 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



that the trick was only discovered by a severe fall 
of Peter himself, who set his foot upon a rope, think- 
ing it was perfectly firm, and came down headlong, 
not without much injury. They also had but just got 
the mainsail half way up the mast, when the rigging 
there gave way, and the whole came down by the 
ran, burying two of the men, and much bruising 
them. If these things had not been discovered before 
they had got out at sea, there is no telling what evil 
might have happened. 

Peter and John were now greatly distressed and 
mortified, as well they might be, because it was by 
their gradual letting loose of the watch and disci- 
pline on board the vessel that these things had taken 
place. As it was while men slept, that the Enemy 
sowed tares, 25 so now it was very gradually and im- 
perceptibly, while they had been spiritually so full 
of confidence and enjoyment, that these mischiefs 
were accomplished. But the discovery of these 
things caused Peter and John to look more narrowly 
about them, and they found that not only the shrouds 
and sails had been tampered with, but that that 
master of all villainy, Pride, had secretly worked upon 
the compass, and also had eaten at the hinges of the 
rudder in a very dangerous manner. 

These things prevented their getting again at sea, 
x> Matt. xiii. 25. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



245 



so soon as they otherwise would have done, though 
they made all possible diligence. It was deeply im- 
pressed upon their hearts that they .had done great 
wrong, and been very ungrateful to God, in remain- 
ing so long at those Islands, almost forgetful of the 
great purposes of their voyage. They knew that 
those Islands had been placed there and furnished 
by the Lord's great mercy for the refreshment of his 
Pilgrims on their way to the Celestial Country, but 
that he never intended that what he had given for 
their help should be used for their heaven. It was 
never the King's intention that they should be willing 
to linger on the way; and they found that even 
spiritual delights, if rested in, and made the great 
object of the soul, instead of God's glory, and the 
soul's advancement towards heaven, might be turned 
into a kind of selfishness, which would really in the 
end, separate the heart from God. They were ex- 
ceedingly humbled and mortified to think of it, and 
they deplored it before God with tears, and besought 
his pardon. 

But indeed they had delayed so long, that the best 
season was already somewhat passed over for the 
most favorable navigation on that side of the Islands; 
and a wet month had set in, in which sometimes a 
thick fog was encountered, produced, it was said, by 
the Prince of the Power of the Air, the Spirit that 



246 



LOG-BOOK OF A YOYAGE 



now ruleth in the children of disobedience, 26 but who 
also did all that the Sovereign Will of God would 
ever permit him to do, wherever he found opportu 
nity to put obstacles in the way of the sailing of the 
King's vessels. This Wicked Prince of the Air was 
almost continually in communication with that 
villain Pride, and ever and anon received notices 
from him, as to the occasions on which he might pro- 
bably succeed in doing mischief; and it was partly 
by that means, that now, as soon as Peter and John 
had got upon their way again with apparent pros- 
perity, they began, all unawares, to enter into that 
fog. It was very distressing to them, for it was 
accompanied with a horror of great darkness, and in 
the midst of it a storm arose, where such weather 
had not been at all expected. 

Moreover, there was a great Reef of Rocks in that 
neighborhood, called Xeither-Cold-nor-Hot, 27 and some 
fearful shipwrecks had been known there of old, and 
it was still a place of great danger in every age, and 
some thought more dangerous now than ever, 
although there was a Light-House erected there by 
the King's orders, in charge of a faithful keeper, 
with all means to warn vessels, and keep them from 
the danger. On the other side of the Reef the dan- 
ger was still greater, for there the Enemy of souls 
2« Eph. ii. 2. 57 Eev. iii. 15. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



247 



had planted the appearance of a Harbor, and a float- 
ing Island covered with an atmosphere of such 
potent sleepy efficacy, that whatever Captains or 
crews could be got round on that side, and persuaded 
to enter that Harbor, they were almost sure never 
to awake again, but they lay there, till their ves- 
sels rotted and fell asunder, and they themselves 
perished. 

Sometimes, by reason of the prevailing fog, the 
warning light was but very dimly visible, and vessels 
passing the reef in safety, and not knowing where 
they were, were very liable to be imposed upon by 
appearances on the other side, where in some in- 
stances they were hauled round into smooth water, 
and being invited to enter the Harbor, were deluded 
to their great injury, and made the prey of pirates. 
It was important here to keep a very sharp look-out, 
and an accurate reckoning, and accordingly neither 
Peter nor John closed their eyes in slumber, for the 
night, coming after the fog, terrified them. 

It was a great mercy that they had been kept 
npon their guard; for in the middle of the night, 
while the waves were running high, and the storm 
unabated, the Light, by an extraordinary lifting of 
the cloud, rose suddenly upon them, and they found, 
by the manner in which it loomed up through the 
fog, and seemed almost to hang over the bowsprit, 



248 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



that they had come very near running headlong upon 
the rocks, so that the danger sent a thrill of horror 
through their souls. And now they cried out still 
more earnestly to God, while they used every exer- 
tion to keep the ship off, and to round the reef 
without striking. And how thankful were they, as 
indeed they had reason to be, that they had been 
awakened from their carelessness and put upon their 
guard before they had run into these perils; for if 
these things had come upon them unawares, while 
they were dreaming of peace and safety, then they 
would have found sudden destruction. 28 But God 
had better things in store for them, and would not 
leave them. 

When the morning broke, the fog had gone, 
neither the reef nor the Islands could any more be 
seen, and the sun rose beautifully clear upon a sea, 
that looked as if never a storm could visit it, so 
serene, so radiant, so lovely. After praising God for 
his mercy, the men got out their chart, and began 
again with great closeness to scrutinize their position 
and prospects. The image of that Light, looming up 
so suddenly at midnight, and as it were, towering 
over them, continued to make a deep impression. I 
think, said one to the other, we little know how 
much we owe the faithfulness of the Light-keeper, 
ss i Thess. v. 3. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 249 

What a post of trial and of danger! What if the 
man should fail? It is well enough in fine weather 
when communication with the shore is easy; but in 
storms it must be terrific. 

It is a post of great honor, returned the other; and 
our Lord puts none but faithful and tried men as the 
keepers; indeed, it is only such who know how to 
tend the lantern, or can be got to engage in such 
service, though sometimes the Enemy smuggles in 
by stealth some of his own creatures to play false 
with the lights. There are places, where, in winter 
seasons especially, the work is much more hazardous 
than it ever is here. I knew an old seaman, who held 
a station like this, in the midst of a great winter's 
storm, and he told about its perils afterwards, and 
they were enough to make the soul tremble. He 
began writing down his account in the very height 
of the tempest, and put it safely in a bottle, which 
might get to land in case they perished, for the fury 
of the seas was so great, that they did not know but 
each raging, devouring billow would carry away the 
whole structure. 

W^hen I engaged, said he, to keep this Light- 
House, little did 1 think that my heart, which had 
never, for twenty-five years, in the most boisterous 
regions, failed me, would tremble at anything here. 
But there are things, I perceive, still in the back- 



250 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ground, to shake a stouter heart than mine; and so 
precarious is our present situation, that there is a 
prospect that this may never reach you. The ice 
around us from the frozen spray is so massive, that 
there is no appearance of our ladder, the sea is now 
running at least twenty-five feet above the level, and 
each sea roars like a heavy peal of thunder; the 
northern part of the foundation is split, and the 
Light-House shakes at least two feet each way. I 
feel as sea-sick as ever I did on board a ship. 

Think not that I will ever flinch from my post, 
though the waves should gain the mastery for which 
they are so incessantly striving. When I accepted 
the post, I closed mine ears against the reports of the 
former keeper, treating them, as I now find, too 
lightly; and here I shall remain, so long as a vestige 
of the Light-House remains; but the truth must be 
told. At intervals an appalling stillness prevails, 
creating an inconceivable dread, each gazing with 
breathless emotion at one another, but the next 
moment the deep roar of another roller is heard, 
seeming as if it would tear up the very rocks beneath, 
and as it bursts upon us, the Light-House quivering 
and trembling to its very centre, recovers itself just 
in time to breast the fury of another and another, as 
they roll upon us with resistless force. 

Our lantern windows are all iced up outside, an 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



251 



inch thick, although we have a fire continually 
burning; and it is not without imminent peril that 
we can climb up outside to scape it off, which 1 
have done several times already. I have a dread of 
some ship striking against us, although we have kept 
the bell constantly ringing all night. Our water is a 
solid mass of ice in the casks, which we have been 
obliged to cut in pieces with an ax ere we could 
obtain any to drink. Our situation is perilous. If 
anything happens ere day dawns upon us again, we 
have no hope of escape. But I shall, if it be God's 
will, die in the performance of my duty. 

Then said John, This is terrible indeed, but duty 
is always safe. Better so, than shrinking back, or 
disobeying. God's faithful ones are always prepared 
for whatever may happen, and how great must be 
the reward of those who have been thus faithful unto 
death ! The mouth of the fiery furnace looked 
grim and terrible to the three bold men as they 
came towards it, nevertheless, they would rather^ go 
into it, than disobey God, and meet the fire of God's 
wrath for their apostacy. Jonah found more diffi- 
culty and darkness in the sea and in the whale's 
belly, 29 than he could ever have encountered in 
going to Xineveh. But a man has need of great 

: » Jon. ii. 2. 



252 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



faith for such stations. He must take his life in his 
hand, for his work may be finished suddenly. 

Blessed are those servants whom their Lord, when 
he cometh, shall find watching. 30 In the Celestial 
Country there are no Light-Houses to be kept, nor 
any need of them ; no' more sea, no more dangers, no 
more sin. 

30 Luke xii. 37. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



253 



CHAPTER XIX. 

ALMOST SATED — ALMOST LOST. 

Now as they were sailing swiftly, the man at the 
mast-head suddenly cried out that they were in shoal 
water. Then, as they ran to the sides of the ship, 
they found, to their amazement and distress, that the 
bottom was as clearly visible as the sea itself. They 
got out their sounding lines, threw all aback, and lay 
to, for every instant they expected to strike, but still 
the ship did not touch, and as it was at least as safe 
keeping her on their course amidst this great danger, 
as any other way, for they could not go back, so they 
proceeded with little sail and much trembling, throw- 
ing the lead every few fathoms of the way. This 
continued all night, and the water was so clear, that 
they could distinctly see the bottom, even by the light 
of the moon. Great forests of sponges and marine 
shrubs were visible at intervals, and the forms of 
grim and glittering sea-monsters could be seen trail- 



254 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ing in and out; but the greater part of the bottom 
was white sand. All night long the melancholy voice 
of the leads-man, By the deep seven! now shoaler, 
now deeper, rose like the wail of a prophet of evil, 
and there was little sleep on board, or closing of the 
eyes, except in prayer. 

Bat the day dawned, and the bright and cheerful 
sun rose up in glory, and the waves danced and 
sparkled in the favorable breeze, as if the gladness 
of intelligent life were in them. So the men began 
to take heart once more, though they kept up all 
their watchfulness, and glad and thankful they were, 
when they found themselves again passing into deep 
water. There was nothing on the surface of the sea 
to indicate danger, not a ripple, nor a crested wave, 
that showed signs of breakers, nor any point of land, 
or island, or rising reef, to intimate that they were 
anywhere but secure in mid-ocean; and yet, as they 
looked back, they could not but tremble; the more 
so, as the sea showed no sign, and yet they knew 
what they had passed over. 

Now said Peter, as they were trying to find some 
intimation of these banks on their course in the 
chart, there are times when a man's hidden corrup- 
tions and evil propensities seem to him much more 
clearly visible than at other times, when it seems as 
if the ship must strike, as if it were hazardous to 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



255 



move, or attempt to go forward. And yet the dan- 
ger may be greater, when we seem to be in deeper 
water. Unseen reefs are Avorse than visible sand- 
banks. At intervals we may have greater revelations 
of what is within us, and a deeper conviction of its 
being God's power and mercy only, that can carry us 
onward in safety, even when we are drawing nearer 
to the Celestial Country, than we ever had at first 
setting out, or in the earliest dangers of the way. 

If the King's grace is sufficient for us, if we only 
have water enough to float, the sight of the bottom 
so near is indeed terrible, bat it throws us upon God, 
and teaches us how the strength of the King is made 
perfect in our weakness. Paul himself once had to 
pass over just such shoals as these, and the ship's 
keel even grated on the bottom, so that he was dis- 
tressed and terrified; but the King brought him off 
safe. And who was it that cried out, Oh wretched 
man that I am ! Who shall deliver me from the body 
of this death? 1 He was much nearer deliverance, 
much more likely to be delivered, when he knew his 
actual condition, and realized it, than if he had mis- 
taken life for death, and felt secure in deep water and 
fine weather. 

Then said John, it is never safe to be off one's 
watch, for who can tell what may be before us? Yet 
1 Kore. vii. 24. 



256 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



I suppose some may have passed these shoals, and 
known nothing about them, but slept all the way. 

Yes, said Peter, some slumber through the whole 
voyage, but where will it end ? Let us not sleep as 
do others, but let us watch and be sober. 2 Sleepers 
and breakers often come together. But as to this 
experience of shoals, I think I said that David also 
was sometimes near the bottom, so that it was quite 
plain to him; his soul seemed to be cleaving to the 
dust, and melting for heaviness, but he cried out for 
God to lighten him and quicken him. 3 It is only the 
tide of Divine Mercy that ever bears us up, and cer- 
tainly it is more apparent how it bears us up, when 
we seem to be just grating the bottom, than where no 
such danger is perceptible. 

Well, said John, we know not only where David 
was in shoal water, but just where he struck; and it 
has always seemed very strange to me, that a man 
who could keep guard so diligently, when he could 
scarce lift his eyelids for the weight that seemed to 
be on them, should have run headlong upon a sharp 
rugged reef, when it was right plain before him. 

It was a wind of nature, said Peter, not of grace, 
that he was running before at that time and he had 
so much headway that he could not stop. Nay, even 
after the crash, he was carried clear over the reef, and 
2 1 Thess. t. 6. 3 Psa. cxix. 25, 28. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



257 



it was not till the King's Quarter-Master 4 and Inspec- 
tor came on board, that he was made to know what 
he had been doing, and what mortal injuries had been 
committed. He had to be hauled into the docks for 
repair, and underwent great suffering. 

Now for some days they -ran on quietly, except 
that the southerly breeze increasing to a gale, drove 
them further northward than they cared to have set 
their course. Still they were in such warm latitudes, 
that the possibility of ice or snow never occurred 
to them. But one night the air seemed suddenly cold, 
nor could they account for it, till in the morning 
they caught sight of a squadron of floating icebergs 
driven by wind and tide across their way. It was 
truly a grand spectacle, to behold such pyramids of 
ice glittering in the clear sun, floating like a city of 
crystal temples; but there was great danger in it. 
As they passed very near one of these splendid ob- 
jects, or rather as it neared them, for it was with 
great difficulty that they were kept from contact, 
they conjectured that its immense pinnacle of solid 
ice must have risen a hundred feet at least from the 
surface of the water. 

Suddenly they perceived it move with a drunken 
sidelong lurch, as if some inexplicable power from 
below had worked at it, and then with a most stupen 
4 2 Sam. xii. 7. 



258 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



dous crash it fell into the sea, disappearing entirely 
for a moment, when it rose again from the other side, 
having turned upon its own axis a complete summer- 
set. The sea was raised into a great commotion, and 
poured in cataracts down the sides of the rising 
mountain of ice, which was much worn into caverns 
by the action of the water, and having become 
lighter than the half above the surface, at length it 
suddenly plunged, and turned bottom upwards. If 
it had struck the King's ship in falling, it would most 
likely have made an end of her. But she passed 
onward in safety, the men having witnessed a won- 
der of the deep, that made their minds solemn, and 
reminded them, besides, of a dangerous passage in 
their own past experience. 

But they were reminded of another thing that had 
been told them, namely, how a man might turn, and 
yet not be changed, but remain the same after his 
turning as before. Men sometimes, coming into 
warm latitudes, make a great summerset in religion ; 
worn by currents, or melted by the water being 
warmer than the air, they turn sheer over, but remain 
with the same icy cold heart as before. Just such too 
are the changes that are often made for expediency's 
sake, disregarding principle. Sometimes you cannot 
see the causes that operated, and the change comes 
as suddenly as the upsetting of an iceberg. It is 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



259 



dangerous to be in the wake of such persons, or to 
place any dependence upon them; for though the 
top may look firm and grand, the bottom may be all 
worn hollow; and when they are among the Romans 
they will do as the Romans do. Currents change 
them, but no inward, firm, upright heart keeps 
them. 

Then said Peter, It is no doubt a great mercy that 
we had come so far into the warm zone, before meet- 
ing these ice mountains, for otherwise we might have 
been crushed in the fields of ice that we should have 
found floating with them for the space of many 
leagues in extent. 

I have heard of a ship, driven northward by a 
gale from the South, and then, though the weather 
was cold, standing on still further towards the North 
than the usual track, not remembering the importance 
of returning as near as might be to her right course, 
when she made the following encounter: — 

Tt was night, and blowing fresh. The sky was 
overcast, and there was no moon, so that it was quite 
obscure upon the sea, though not without glimmer- 
ings of light; not total darkness, though darkness 
was upon the face of the deep. 5 The man that told 
me this, happened himself to be in the middle watch 
that night, from midnight to four o'clock; and he had 
e Gen. i. 2. 



260 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



only been on deck about half an hour, when the 
look-out forward sung out, Ship ahead! Starboard! 
Hard a starboard ! These words made the second 
mate, who had the watch, jump into the rigging. 

A ship ? he exclaimed, An iceberg it is, rather ! 
All hands wear ship ! he shouted in a tone which 
showed there was not a moment to lose. 

The watch sprang to the braces and bowlines, 
while the rest of the crew tumbled up from below, 
and the Captain and other officers rushed out of their 
cabins. The helm was kept up, and the yards swung 
round, and the ship turned towards the direction from 
which they had been sailing. The Captain glanced 
his eye round, and then ordered the courses to be 
brailed up, and the main topsail to be backed, so as 
to lay the ship to. The men soon discovered the 
cause of these manoeuvres; for before the ship had 
quite wore round, they perceived, close by, a tower- 
ing mass with a refulgent appearance, which the man 
on the look-out had taken for the white sails of a 
ship, but which proved in reality to be a vast iceberg; 
and attached to it, and extending a considerable dis- 
tance to leeward, was a field, or very extensive floe 
of ice, against which the ship would have run, had it 
not been discovered in time, and would, in all proba 
bility, instantly have gone down, with every soul on 
board. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



261 



In consequence of the extreme darkness, it was 
dangerous to sail either way; for it was impossible 
to say what other floes, or smaller cakes of ice, 
might be in the neighborhood, and the ship might 
probably be on them, before they were seen. They, 
therefore, remained hove to. As it was, a man unac- 
customed to such things could not see the floe, till it 
was pointed out by one of the crew. 

When daylight broke the next morning, it was 
easy to see the dangerous position in which the ship 
was placed. On every side appeared large floes of 
ice, with several icebergs floating like mountains on 
a plain among them; while the only opening through 
which the ship could escape was a narrow passage to 
the northeast, through which she must have come. 
What made their position the more perilous was, that 
the vast masses of ice were approaching nearer and 
nearer to each other, so that they had not a moment 
to lose, if they would effect their freedom. 

As the light increased, they saw at the distance of 
some three miles to the westward, another ship in a 
far worse predicament than they were, insomuch 
that she was completely surrounded by ice, though, 
she still floated in a sort of basin. As for themselves, 
the wind still held to the northward, so they could 
stand clear out of the passage, if it should remain 
open long enough. By this time the distant ship 



262 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



had discovered her own perilous condition, as they 
perceived that she had hoisted a signal of distress, 
and they heard the guns she was firing to call their 
attention to her, but alas, they could do nothing to 
help her, for all they could do was to attend to their 
own safety, till they had themselves got clear of the 
ice. It was truly a fearful situation. 

It was very dreadful to watch the stranger, and to 
feel that they could render her no assistance. All 
hands were at the braces, ready to trim the sails 
should the wind head their ship; for in that case 
they would have to beat out of the channel, which 
was every instant growing narrower and narrower. 
The Captain stood at the weather gangway anxiously 
watching. When he saw the ice closing in, he 
ordered every stitch of canvas the ship would carry 
to be set on her, in hopes of carrying her out into the 
open sea before such a catastrophe. It seemed a 
very close chance, whether or not they would be 
hemmed in. Still they were not so entirely absorbed 
with their own danger, as not to keep an eye on the 
stranger, with a deep and sympathizing interest in 
her fate. 

The man that told me this got into the mizzen top, 
that he might see more clearly, and by the aid of a 
spy-glass could watch everything that occurred. The 
water on which the stranger floated was nearly 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



263 



smooth, but the space was becoming smaller and 
smaller, and the surface began to be covered with 
foam, caused by the whirling and tumbling masses 
of ice, as they approached each other. There were 
now but few fathoms of water on each side of her, 
but as yet she floated unharmed. The peril was 
exceeding great, but still the direction of the ice 
might change, and she might possibly yet be free. 
The man watched narrowly for some hope; but 
onward came the ice with terrific irresistible force, 
till he fancied that he could hear the edges grinding 
and crushing together. 

There was no stop, nor any possibility of resist- 
ance; for the stranger was no better prepared against 
the threatened crash and pressure, than the other 
vessel, not being built for polar regions, nor having 
any instruments with which they might ward off, or 
cut away the masses. At length the ice closed upon 
the ill-fated ship. At first the man on the watch 
thought that it lifted her bodily up; but probably it 
was not so; she was too deep in the water for that. 
Her sides were crushed in ; the stout timbers were 
rent into a thousand fragments; her tall masts 
tottered and fell, though still apparently attached to 
the hull. For a moment, the men gazing concluded 
that the ice must again have partially separated by 
the force of the concussion, leaving open sea-space 



264 



LOG-BOOK OF A YOYAGE 



enough to sink in; for the wrecked mass of hull, 
spars, and canvas, seemed suddenly drawn downward 
with irresistible force, and a few fragments, which 
had been hurled by the force of the concussion to a 
distance, were all that remained of the hapless vessel. 
Not a soul of the crew could have had time to 
escape to the ice. 

Precisely such might have been the fate of the 
remaining vessel, with all on board; but God merci 
fully ordered otherwise. The danger was imminent. 
The passage through which alone they could pass 
grew narrower and narrower. Some of the parts 
they had already passed through were even now 
closed up behind them. The wind mercifully held 
fair, and although it contributed to drive the ice 
faster in upon them, still it favored their escape. 
The ship flew through the water at a great rate, 
keeling over to her ports, but though at times it 
seemed as if the masts would go over the sides of the 
vessel, still the Captain held on. A minute's delay 
might prove their destruction. Every person held 
his breath, as the width of the passage decreased, 
though they had but a very little distance now to 
make good, before they would be free. Yet their 
failure by a single ship's length might be their ruin 
It was a moment of terrible suspense and anxiety. 

All this while the man kept watching in the mizzen 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



265 



top, where he could see the whole danger. At length 
a shout rose from the deck, and looking round, he 
saw clearly that they were on the outside of the floe. 
They had shot through but just in time, for almost 
the instant after, the ice met, and the whole length 
of the passage through which they had come was 
completely closed up. The order was now given to 
square away the yards, and keep the helm hard up; 
and so with a flowing sheet they ran down the edge 
for upwards of three miles before they were clear of 
it. So in God's mercy they were saved, but nothing 
to this day was ever heard of the vessel there impri- 
soned, crushed, and carried to the bottom. 

The Lord save us, exclaimed John, from such 
dreadful hazards ! Truly, this was being saved, yet 
so as by lire. 6 Oh how Avretched was the condition 
of the poor creatures whom the ice overtook and 
buried. And how mysterious are God's dealings ! 
One shall be taken and the other left. 7 No man can 
tell why that lost ship was there, on what errand, or 
how at first she became involved in such perils. But 
oh, when God shutteth up, there can be no opening; 
when God breaketh down, it cannot be built again. 8 
AVhen we see such hazards in the deep, and then 
think how heedless most men are upon the voyage of 
life, it seems a wonder that ever any get into port, 
e 1 Cor. iii. 15. ' Matt. xxiv. 40. s Job xii. 14. 



266 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



They never do, said Peter, except by the pure, 
unmerited, sovereign grace of God in Christ Jesus. 
But it is strange to see how far some go towards hea- 
ven, and yet never enter, and also how far some go 
towards hell and yet are plucked back as brands from 
the burning. But God warneth us, as ofttimes we have 
heard, that we are made partakers of Christ, if we 
hold fast the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto 
the end. 9 We may go a great way, and yet turn at 
length from the right way for ever. There is no 
safety but in Christ, and none in him, but by keeping 
close to his Word, for so he saves us. 

Then said John, there be some who sin with great 
daring, and venture with headstrong wilfulness into 
dangers of which they have been forewarned. It 
may be that the lost ship had been running on such 
a career. For if we sin wilfully after that we have 
received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth 
no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful look- 
ing for of judgment and of fiery indignation, which 
shall devour the adversaries. 10 But the other ship 
was saved, for that time, though we know not what 
followed. The King saith, Of some have compas- 
sion, making a difference; but others save with 
fear. 11 

Then said Peter, To come so near to destruction at 
s Heb. iii. 14. >o Heb. x. 26, 27. 11 Jude 22. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



267 



any time is a fearful thing. The good navigator 
giveth all diligence to make his calling and election 
sure, 12 lest by any means he be a cast-away. 13 To 
have but a ship's length in time and space, and hea- 
ven or hell hanging upon it! Who would be willing 
to be thrown into such peril? Yet many of their 
own accord run into it. But there is a last time, and 
a limit beyond which they can never go, and return. 
There is a last degree to God's forbearance; there 
is a last call, a last opportunity, a last hour of hope. 
There is a fixed line that marks the boundary of 
mercy, and the confines of despair. When the soul 
crosses that line, sometimes the ice closes on it like 
the jaws of Behemoth, and the deep swallows it up. 
But sometimes it may still seem to be making profit- 
able voyages, and the end is not yet. There was 
once found in the log-book of an unknown mariner 
(I say unknown, for I never yet heard of his name, 
though he must have seen great dangers, and he had 
a knowledge of some terrible truths), the following 
lines concerning the unseen line, of which I have 
spoken. 

There is a time we know not when, 

A point we know not where, 
That marks the destiny of men 

To glory or despair. 

*a 2 Pet. i. 10. '3 1 Cor. ix. 27. 



268 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



There is a line, by us unseen, 

That crosses every path; 
The hidden boundary between 

God's patience and his wrath. 

To pass that limit is to die, 

To die as if by stealth; 
It does not quench the beaming eye, 

Nor pale the glow of health. 

The conscience may be still at ease, 

The spirits light and gay, 
That which is pleasing still may please, 

And care be thrust away. 

But on that forehead God hath set 

Indelibly a mark, 
Unseen by man, for man as yet 

Is blind, and in the dark. 

And yet, the doomed one's path below 
Like Eden may have bloomed; 

He did not, does not, will not know, 
Nor feel that he is doomed. 

He knows, he feels, that all is well, 

And every fear is calmed; 
He lives, he dies ; he wakes in hell, 

Not only doomed, but damned. 

O, where is that mysterious bourne, 
By which our path is crossed ? 

Beyond which God himself hath sworn 
That he who goes is lost ? 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



269 



How far may we go on in sin ? 

How long will God forbear? 
Where does hope end, and where begin 

The confines of despair? 

An answer from the skies is sent; 

Ye who from God depart, 
While it is called to-day repent, 

And harden not your heart. 

It so happened, as if to give demonstration of 
these truths, that just at the time when Peter was 
repeating these lines, they passed a dangerous place 
in the ocean called Dead Man's Key, which place, 
though it lay so far on war Is towards the confines of 
the Celestial Country, was nevertheless noted for 
some very terrible shipwrecks. It was not far from a 
group of Islands, on one of which a high mountain 
lifted itself into the skies, where, at sunset, it shone 
like a new lighted star, and in the morning caught 
the earliest rays of the sun, and blazed in them like a 
dome or pinnacle of the Celestial City. It was said 
that some Pilgrims of old time had climbed that 
mountain, and gained from the top a very clear view 
into the Celestial Country, by means of a telescope 
which they took with them. But of late, nothing of 
this kind had been accomplished, and th ■ Islands 
themselves had very much degenerated from their 
former character, for they were once in much com- 



270 LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 

munion with the Celestial Country, whereas at 
present there was little or no traffic that way. 

There was a famous Harbor there, formerly called 
Humility, having a most safe and delightful anchor- 
age; but the great prosperity of the people in the 
City on its borders, vastly increasing the price of 
land, they had encroached upon the harbor very inju- 
riously by made land. A great quantity of drainage 
from the city had also collected in it, together with 
banks of mud brought down into it by a river from 
the interior, and neglected by the people till great 
shoals were formed; so that in truth the harbor was 
nearly as much changed as its name, which now was 
called, after the character of the people, Worldly- 
Conformity. Peter and John, not being aware of 
this great change, and marking their course by the 
King's Chart, steered for this harbor as a pleasant 
and safe resting and watering place for a season. 

But they were yet a good way off from it, and had 
seen nothing of the Islands but the peak of the moun- 
tain aforesaid. The wind was somewhat variable, 
and the progress of the ship, though pleasant, was 
not so swift as it had been. Nevertheless, the sailing 
there, in such fine weather, was so delightful, that 
one might almost be tempted to wish it would never 
cease. It brought to mind the description they had 
somewhere seen of a young sailor passing that voyage 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



271 



under like circumstances. The night, he said, was 
magnificent, and he remained on deck a long time, 
enjoying its beauties, and gazing on the high land 
of the Island, which reared itself far above the ocean 
to the South. The wind was very light, the sea 
gently ruffled, and their good barque glided slowly 
along beneath the silver rays of a beautiful moon, 
illumining their path over the mighty waters, and 
bringing out in solemn, majestic relief, against the 
horizon, the elevated Island they were passing. 
There was something, he said, in the perfect stillness 
of the night, and in the whole scene around us, that 
seemed to command our inmost souls to a solemn 
holy silence before the Almighty Architect of the 
Universe; the Being whose works by night so em- 
phatically declare his glory, who himself seemed 
presently saying, Be still, and know that I am God. 14 

>* Psa. xlvi. 10. 



272 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE HARBOR OF WORLDLY CONFORMITY AND WHAT 

HAPPENED THERE. 

When they ran into the Harbor and dropped 
anchor, which they did without any mishap, they 
were surprised at the gay and brilliant look of every 
thing about them. The very vessels at the decks 
looked all as new as if they had been just launched, 
and had never seen the open ocean ; and- to say the 
truth, of a long time most of them had not, but had 
remained idle till the dry rot had got into all their 
timbers. By dint of a curious paint of great strength 
and color, all symptoms of rottenness were con- 
cealed, and the hulks held together; and the in- 
habitants of the place had an agreement among 
themselves to sustain each other in this cheat, all 
things among them being in like manner gilded and 
superficial. 

As for the King's own ship, it may well be sup- 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



273 



posed that by this time she looked black and weather- 
beaten. There, was, indeed a curious contrast be- 
tween her weary, way-worn look, and old-fashioned 
rig, and the showy vessels in the harbor. The truth 
was, there was another extensive port on the other 
side of the Island, with commercial relations running 
to all parts of the globe, and a double railroad direct 
from that to this city, so that this harbor, being on 
the side towards the Celestial Country, was of late 
years almost disused, except for State occasions, and 
it was a thing extremely rare to have an arrival in 
that direction. The men of the Harbor proposed to 
Peter and John to have their own ship newly cop- 
pered and painted, but they refused, saying that they 
had no time for any changes which were not needful, 
and that they were only anxious to be forwarded on 
their voyage. 

When they went on shore, they left the Ship in 
charge of Contrition and Sincere, with orders to be 
employed as speedily as possible in laying in what 
supplies were necessary. When their gig touched 
the landing, it was proposed to them at once that 
they should be rigged out in a new dress, and meet 
the Mayor of the City, who would be glad to do 
honor to the King's Flag; but they felt bewildered 
by the strange, suspicious appearance of things around 
them, and were not willing to spend the time requi- 



274 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



site for this ceremony, besides that they found it was 
to be attended with a feast, involving an expense of 
money as well as time, in which they would not feel 
justified. 

They determined to remain no longer than they 
could help, for the place seemed not at all like the 
last Harbor belonging to the King, in which they 
had rested. But it came to pass, as they went up 
and down the streets, that their spirit was stirred 
within them as they beheld the manners of the people, 
and especially some great enormities in the sale of 
two notable articles in the commerce of the place, 
Rum and Opium. They were so roused, that they 
could not help speaking boldly against these things, 
and in a short time they had a great crowd collected 
together to hear them. They said they were aston- 
ished at the sale of these things in any place that 
had been under the King's dominion. They affirmed 
that the traffic would bring upon them utter misery; 
that though it might seem profitable for a time, yet it 
was really neither more nor less than the slow murder 
of men's souls and bodies. They said it was clean 
contrary to the laws of the King, and that the people 
might almost as well set up for a liberty to deal in 
hell-fire, as a freedom to pursue such sinful and 
ruinous practices. 

There was evidently a great awakening of con- 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



275 



science under these speeches, for their hearts were 
full and earnest, and the multitude could not resist 
the wisdom and spirit with which they spake. 1 
Nevertheless, some of the principal dealers, being 
exceedingly enraged at having their profitable busi- 
ness interfered with, took unto themselves certain 
lewd fellows of the baser sort, 2 and having got a 
marshal with them (for the law of the place favored 
them), they made an address to the people, among 
whom were many workmen of like occupation with 
themselves, to whom they said, Sirs, ye know that by 
this craft we have our wealth, 3 and furthermore the 
whole riches of our Island are greatly increased by it 
and dependent upon it, so that the words of these 
new-comers are not only seditious and treasonable, as 
being to the reproach of the law of the land, which is 
supreme, but also greatly to our detriment, and con- 
trary to every man's own personal interests. 

Thus they worked upon the passions of the people, 
till the whole town was filled with confusion; and 
while the baser fellows threw dirt into the air, and 
some cried one thing, and some another, they seized 
upon Peter and John, and put them in Bocardo 
(which was the name of their prison) as disturbers of 
the peace, and also as guilty of treason for speaking 
against the laws of the Island. 

1 Acts vi. 10. 2 Acts xvii. 5. 3 Acts xix. 25. 



276 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



The next day they had them before the high Court 
of the place, with a jury summoned, and deputies to 
implead against them ; and there stood up to convict 
them a great man in those parts, whose opinion was 
wonderfully regarded on all matters touching com- 
merce and the laws of the realm. The great mer- 
chants of the town of Worldly Conformity, and also 
of the grand port on the other side of the Island, 
made up a large sum for this man, that he might 
plead their cause valiantly, and put his whole heart 
in it; and indeed it seemecl to delight him, for he 
went at it with great speech, alacrity, and energy. 

He said that the doctrines of these men were dis- 
organizing and treasonable, that they were opposing 
a law of the land, which law was supreme, and being 
once passed, must and should be obeyed, and being 
for the high interest and union of both sides of the 
Island, it should not be spoken against, nor was such 
a thing to be once thought of as that it should ever 
be altered or repealed. He said that the law was 
perfectly constitutional, and that under it the people 
of every city were bound to protect the dealers in 
Bum and Opium from all infringement upon and 
injury against their business. He said that this was 
law, the law of the land, and that those who went 
against it under pretence of what they called the 
King's law, were miserable fanatics. He then in- 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



277 



sisted, with great and strong words, on the unconsti- 
tutionality, and illegality, and inadmissibility of pri- 
vate men setting up their notions above the law of 
the land, under the pretended idea of the higher 
law, that exists somewhere between us and the third 
heavens, he never knew exactly where. 

This seemed greatly to tickle and delight the sense 
of the assembly, and the orator was quite interrupted 
in his plea by the applause of the Court and bystand- 
ers; for, poor creatures, they were nearly all under 
the same blinding delusions that had for years pre- 
vailed in the place; but as soon as order was re- 
stored, he went on again, although there was one 
man who gave some disturbance by crying out every 
now and then, Great is Diana of the Ephesians. 1 

As he went on, he said that all judicial opinions 
were in favor of the law of the land in this case, and 
that no man in the Island, whose income was worth 
thirty pounds a year, would stake his professional 
reputation against it. He said that therefore the 
opposing of this law of the land was treason; and 
here he looked as black as a thunder-cloud upon the 
prisoners, and stamped his feet to give the greater 
weight to his reasonings; whereupon, being a big 
man and heavy, as well as vastly eloquent, the 
Court room shook, and there was a great sensation. 
* Acts xix. 28. 



278 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



He then proceeded to ridicule the conscientious 
scruples of Peter and John, and of any who might be 
so far gone in their wits as to think as they did, and 
he made the Court laugh at the idea of such scrupu- 
lous consciences. He said they were the men above 
ordinance, who walked about like the man in the 
play, prim and spruce, self-satisfied, and thankful to 
God that they were not as other men, but had attained 
so far to salvation as to be above ordinances. That, 
he said, was their higher law. At this there was 
great laughter. 

Nevertheless, the man in his plea did not attempt 
to deny the immorality of the traffic, but stood for its 
legality, putting law above conscience. He said that 
the prisoners at the bar had with unparalleled effron- 
tery accused the makers and upholders of the law, 
and those who pursued that traffic according to it, of 
setting up profit against conscience; setting up the 
means of living, while they ought to go for conscience. 
But he said that this going for conscience was just a 
flight of fanaticism, and the people of that worthy 
city must beware of any such teachings; for as long 
as there was a law of the land, and they became men 
of substance under it, in all their labors no iniquity 
could be found that was sin, 5 no iniquity that was 
what the lawyers called malum in se. To put con- 
3 Hosea xii. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



279 



science against profit in such a case was a mere flight 
of fancy. If what we propose, said he, is right, fair, 
and stands well with a conscience not enlightened 
with those high flights of fancy, it is none the worse 
for being profitable; the matter of being profitable, 
he insisted, could not make a thing bad which is good 
in itself, if you and I, said he, can live on it, and 
our children can be supported and educated by it. 

All this, and much more, he argued in the case, 
though it was worthy of note that he did not any- 
where say that the traffic, which Peter and John had 
spoken against, was a good thing in itself. He stuck 
mainly to the argument that the law of the land was 
to be obeyed at all hazards, and must govern con- 
science, and that all agitation against it was treason- 
able, and must be put down. He said, moreover, 
that religion probably was a good thing in the main, 
but in politics it only made men mad. 

Xow the words of this great man had great weight 
with the whole Court and Jury, and when he had 
finished, the case looked black against Peter and 
John, and there seemed to be but little hope for them. 
Nevertheless, they were not in the least degree 
daunted, but having gotten permission to speak for 
themselves, rejoiced exceedingly in such an opportu- 
nity to declare the truth. Accordingly, Peter stood 
forward first, and said that he spoke for the King, 



280 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and in behalf of the King's laws, which alone were 
supreme, and against which some of the statutes of 
late years passed in these Islands were in manifest 
opposition. He said that he would not undertake to 
argue the case anywhere but out of the King's own 
statute-book, and that if this honorable Court did not 
know exactly where that higher law existed, by 
which all human consciences were bound, they were 
not fit to sit as judges in any cause involving any 
principles of morality whatever. 

If they did not know, then it must be, said he, 
because that is come upon them foretold in the sta- 
tutes of the King, Forasmuch as this people draw 
near me with their mouth, and with their lips do 
lienor me, but have removed their heart far from me, 
and their fear towards me is taught by the precept 
of men, therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a mar- 
vellous work among this people, even a marvellous 
work, and a wonder; for the wisdom of their wise 
men shall perish, and the understanding of their 
prudent men shall be hid. 6 

Also, he said, that the earth is defiled under the 
inhabitants thereof, because they have transgressed 
the laws of the King, changed the ordinance, broken 
the everlasting covenant. 7 

None calleth for justice, nor any pleadeth for 
6 Isa. xxix. 13, 14. ? Isa. xxiv. 5. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



281 



truth; they trust in vanity, and speak lies; they con- 
ceive mischief, and bring forth iniquity. They hatch 
cockatrices' eggs, and weave the spider's web; he 
that eateth of their eggs dieth, and that which is 
crushed breaketh out into a viper. The way of peace 
they know not, and there is no judgment in their 
goings; they have made them crooked paths; who- 
soever goeth therein shall not know peace. So 
truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot 
enter. 8 

To the law and to the testimony, said Peter, for 
if your judges speak not according to this word, it is 
because there is no light in them. 9 Then he made it 
clearly to appear that the Statutes of the King speak 
plainly against unrighteous laws, as having no right- 
eous authority. He repeated in their hearing the 
King's Statute on this point, Wo unto them that 
decree unrighteous decrees, and that write grievous- 
ness which they have prescribed. 10 Also, Shall the 
throne of iniquity have fellowship with thee, which 
frameth mischief by a law? 11 But there was no 
need, he said, of any argument on such a point; it 
could be only time-servers and men-pleasers who 
would ever undertake to excuse men's wickedness by 
human law, or to justify the wicked for reward, and 
God will be a swift witness against such men. 
s Isa. lix. 4, 5, 8, 14. f Isa. viii. 20. w Isa. x. 1. » Psa. xciv. 20. 



282 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Moreover he said that it was an incontrovertible 
principle, clearly laid down, that whenever human 

COMMANDS RUN COUNTER TO THE DIVINE COMMANDS, 
THEY CEASE TO BE OBLIGATORY; AND NO MAN CAN AID 
IN THE EXECUTION OR SUPPORT OF SUCH COUNTER COM- 
MANDS, WITHOUT AIMING VIOLENCE AT THE AUTHORITY 
OF HEAVEN. 

In the matter of the charge against them, he said 
he would detain their honors only so far as to read 
the King's Statutes on the point. Wo unto him that 
coveteth an evil covetousness to his house! For the 
stone shall cry out of the wall, and the beam out of 
the timber shall answer it. Wo to him that buildeth 
a town with blood, and establisheth a city by ini- 
quity! Wo unto him that giveth his neighbor 
drink, that puttest thy bottle to him, and makest 
him drunken! 12 

He also quoted a more recent statute. That no 
covetous men, nor drunkards, nor extortioners, shall 
inherit the kingdom of God. 13 He then demon- 
strated that the traffic in Rum and Opium, though it 
might be for the seeming temporary interest of the 
'City of Worldly Conformity, was just nothing else 
than the work of making drunkards, and that by the 
Statutes of the King it was in every respect illegal, 
inhuman, and unjust. 

'2 Hab. ii. 9, 11, 12, 15. 13 1 Cor. vi. 10. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 283 

Furthermore, said Peter, all your talk about peace 
and union is but a covering of sin. For what ought 
to be the object of a union of these Islands, or of 
these great cities, save only the protection of every 
man's liberties, the redemption of every man 
from sin, bondage, and misery, and the establish- 
ment of every household in favor with God and 
man ? But if your union be founded on any bargain 
with the King's Wicked Adversary, and kept up 
only by that, then it is accursed of God, and cannot 
prosper. If it were the support and protection of 
slavery that this union were pledged for, then you 
and the whole world would cry out shame; or if it 
were a traffic in slaves that your pretended articles 
of partnership bound you to support, then also the 
curse of God would be upon it. But is it a less 
monstrous defiance of God and his righteousness to 
pretend that your union depends on the infernal 
traffic in Rum and Opium, and, therefore, that the 
said traffic, being legalized, and becoming a great 
matter of state policy, ought to be sustained ? 

You dare to call it a flight of fancy, when we 
arraign you, and all your pursuits, and your laws 
also, and your political expediencies, at the bar of 
God's law for judgment. It is a greater piece of 
fanaticism, and flight of fancy by far, for you to 
dream that you can throw dust in the eyes of God 



284 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and man by your pretended profit and law as the 
guide of conscience. The fanatics in this case are 
those who worship Dagon, and affront the very pre- 
sence of God, and the sanctity of his law, with the 
demand of a protection for their profitable idolatry. 
What are all your Islands, and all the commerce of 
them, in comparison with Freedom, Truth, and 
Kighteousness ? They had better every one of them 
go to the bottom, than be upheld at the cost of man's 
guilt and misery, and God's violated law. 

And let me tell the honorable and learned Coun- 
sel, that as to law in the case, Caiaphas and Pilate 
argued in the same way as he has done, when they 
condemned the Holy and Just to be crucified. They 
said in that case also that there was a law of the land, 
perfectly plain and constitutional, and not to be 
spoken against nor repealed, and by that law he 
ought to die. 14 They argued also that it was far 
better that one such man should die, than that their 
whole hierarchical union, and the very perpetuity of 
the state, should be endangered. And they said, 
that those who thought or spoke on the contrary side 
were miserable misguided fools, who could not con- 
quer their prejudices, and knew nothing at all con- 
cerning the matter. But they are the fools in this 
present case, said Peter, who set man's law above 
14 John xix. 7 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



285 



God's, and who make mock at a religious conscience; 
they are the men in the play, above ordinance, who 
imagine a vain thing, and set themselves to take 
counsel together against the Lord, and against his 
Anointed, saying, Let us break their bands asunder, 
and cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth. 
in the heavens shall laugh; the Lord shall have them 
in derision. 15 

After this, Peter closed his speech with a strong 
and terrible passage from the King's Law-book, at 
which the faces of the people turned pale, and even 
the Court trembled. Wo unto them that call evil 
good and good evil, that put darkness for light, and 
light for darkness, that put bitter for sweet, and 
sweet for bitter ! Wo unto them that are mighty to 
drink wine, and men of strength to mingle strong 
drink! Which justify the wicked for reward, and 
take away the righteousness of the righteous from 
him ! Therefore, as the fire devoureth the stubble, 
and the flame consumeth the chaff, so their root 
shall be as rottenness, and their blossom shall go up 
as dust, because they have cast away the law of the 
Lord of Hosts, and despised the Word of the Holy 
One of Israel. 16 

Then John arose and spake briefly, and said that 
he should add but little to the argument of his 
'* Psa. ii. 1-5. ic i sa . v . 20, 22, 23, 24. 



286 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



brother, for that it was so plain a case, that he felt 
ashamed to argue it in any place lying within the 
King's dominions, and professing the worship of the 
true God; so plain a case, as they all knew, that we 
must always obey God rather than men. 17 He would 
only remind their Honors that for disobeying the 
unrighteous laws of Nebuchadnezzar, the names of 
Daniel and the three Hebrews were had in everlast- 
ing remembrance, while those men who helped to 
execute those laws were themselves devoured in the 
burning fiery furnace. ls He would add what their 
Honors well knew, that the Slave-trade itself was 
once supported by law, and that in some countries on 
the globe there was still so much wickedness prac- 
tised under statute, that even slavery was protected 
by law, a thing which all the inhabitants of the 
Islanojs admitted to be a sin, and that so clearly, that 
the law could not make it otherwise, fie prayed 
them only to judge of this traffic by the same prin- 
ciples on which they proclaimed the iniquity of 
slavery, and he bad no fear whatever but they would 
condemn it. 

Now these speeches, together with the heavenly 
deportment of Peter and John, produced no small 
effect upon the people, and made many among them 
wish that they had had nothing ever to do with this 
>' Acts v. 29. « Dau. iii. 22. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



287 



business, and others there were, who resolved to give 
it up instantly. But the Court had taken care to 
have a packed Jury, and thought they had made 
sure, in regard to a great majority of them, that they 
were not addicted to any flights of fancy about any 
higher law than that of profit and the land. They, 
therefore, felt secure, and the Judge proceeded to 
give them their charge. 

He charged them to hold close to their minds two 
considerations, the law. and the profit. He thanked 
the learned and honorable counsel for the important 
principle so powerfully and clearly laid down, that a 
business good in itself was not any the worse for 
being profitable. He said that he did not need to 
add anything to the cautions they had received 
against listening to conscience against profit; he was 
perfectly persuaded that in this enlightened city 
there was no danger of that. 

He said that as to the evil of the traffic, it was 
clear that it would be pursued by some, and that if 
they did not pursue it, it would be worse pursued by 
others; whereas, if they kept up this traffic, they 
could do much to regulate the evil of it, and might, 
in time, bring it to an end. On a general considera- 
tion of benevolence, therefore, and their obligation to 
do all the good in their power, he thought the busi- 
ness ought to be sustained, or at any rate that good 



288 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



men ought not to be denounced for sustaining it. He 
said also, that being a partnership from an early date 
in the Islands, and some of them having entered into 
it on the faith of that article in the agreement pro- 
tecting them in the said traffic, none in the commu- 
nity could be considered at liberty to disavow or 
withdraw from that article, but according to their 
compact were bound to sustain it. The very exist- 
ence of their Union would be perilled by any attack 
against this law. 

On a general review of the authorities, the Judge 
said that they fully maintained the point stated, that 
though a thing be contrary to natural right, to the 
principles of justice, humanity, and sound policy, 
yet, if any city or State see fit to establish such 
thing, and continue it by law, then we are not at 
liberty to hold that unlawful, and wrong, which the 
legislative power of the place hath pronounced 
lawful. As to the claims of conscience in such a 
case, and the question whether God's law or man's 
were to be obeyed, he would say, Obey both, and 
make no trouble about it. When there was power to 
enforce the law, and the community chose to pass it, 
then the will of the majority ought to be the settled 
conscience of every individual. But he trusted it 
was not necessary to enlarge upon this; they must 
remember that they were citizens of no mean city, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



289 



even the town of Worldly Conformity, and would 
conduct themselves accordingly. 

When the Judge had thus delivered his charge, he 
let the case go to the Jury, with a demand that they 
should bring in a summary verdict. 

Now it happened, as the righteous providence of 
the Lord would have it, that one was drawn upon 
the Jury, an old man named Weep-in-Secret, who 
had been a humble unnoticed inhabitant of the place, 
and another man, a kinsman of the same, named 
Judge-Righteous- Judgment. These men had grieved 
and groaned a long time over the growing pride and 
declining piety of the place, and the worldliness and 
wickedness of the inhabitants. It might be said of 
them that rivers of water ran down their eyes, 
because the law of the Great King was so little re- 
garded. 19 

Being quiet melancholy men, they had not been 
challenged on the Jury, and so with some others, 
escaped being set aside on account of their opinions, 
which the Judge never suspected. These men had 
taken a keen and lively interest in the trial, and when 
the Jury went out, could repeat by heart every argu- 
ment that Peter and John had used, and every 
part of their speeches, with the meaning of them. 
So what did they do, but set themselves to work 
if Psa. cxix. 136. 



290 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOi'AGE 



upon the hearts and consciences of the other jury- 
men, which they did also with much earnest silent 
prayer, after the example of Xehemiah, when he 
answered Artaxerxes, 20 for they felt that the honor of 
the King was much concerned in this matter. 

And it was wonderful to see what success attended 
their efforts, for they so wrought upon the minds of 
the jurors, that at length they brought them to be 
quite convinced that it would be a great sin to con- 
demn Peter and John, who owed no allegiance to 
the laws of the place, and had only been faithful to 
their Lord and Master. Also there was no great 
difficulty in proving the ungodliness of the traffic, the 
more because some of the jury-men had children 
rolling in the gutter because of intemperance, and 
that could not be reclaimed, because everywhere the 
bottle was put to them to make them drunken. So 
they were all brought to sucli a state, that at length 
their resolution was made up, and they set Mr. 
Weep-in-Secret as Foreman, who, when the verdict 
was demanded, stood up, and gave it forth in this 
form ; Guilty of obeying God's laws rather than man's, 

WHICH THEY OUGHT TO DO. 

When these words were uttered, the Judge stared 
at the man for a moment, as one astonished, or who 
did not quite understand the meaning; then he 
20 Neh. ii. ±. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



291 



became red in the face, as if he had been insulted, 
and he angrily told the Jury to go out again, and 
bring in a proper verdict, or they should be broken 
for contempt of Court. So they went out again, and 
concluded; and when the question was put, What 
say you, Mr. Foreman, guilty or not guilty, the Fore- 
man spoke up in a loud clear voice, not guilty. 

Now this was a dreadful blow to the Court, and 
altogether unexpected, but there was no help for it; 
they had to discharge the prisoners, for they could 
find neither cause nor quibble whereby they might 
detain them. Moreover, the consciences of more 
than half the people that had witnessed the trial 
went in favor of Peter and John ; and indeed the 
whole thing had been brought about by the King to 
help on a reformation among them, and it could now 
be much easier for any mail to oppose the traffic in 
Rum and Opium, which some would gladly have 
done before, but that they had stood so much in fear 
of being proscribed and ruined for their politics. 

i\s for Peter and John, they were exceedingly 
overjoyed, and thanked God in their hearts. But 
they went quietly and gravely out of Court, all the 
people gazing at them with a kind of awe and sym- 
pathy, that kept them from being molested. But 
they had had enough of the town of Worldly Confor- 
mity, and as they had no instructions from the King 



292 



LOG — BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



to detain their ship in that harbor, they would not 
abide there another night, though old Mr. Weep-ix- 
Secret entreated them so to do, telling them that 
bad as things looked, there were a few godly souls 
that would be glad to meet them. However, Peter 
and John said they could by no means be detained, 
for they felt anxious concerning the ship and the 
harbor, remembering what had happened to them 
even in the King's Islands of Peace. So they com- 
mended their friends to the care of the King, and 
bade them farewell, and good Mr. Weep-ix-Secret 
accompanied them the nearest way, past Time-serv- 
ing Row, down to the vessel. Their ship had been 
warped by the men up to the docks, to take in some 
provisions, and they were glad when they found 
themselves again walking the dear old deck in 
security. 

But they were destined not to get under weigh 
again, without some little trouble. For the men, 
instead of anchoring, had merely moored the ship to 
the bulwarks of another vessel for convenience, not 
knowing but that it was staunch enough for a friendly 
grip upon them ; and now, in casting off, by a sudden 
strain and wrench, before the Cable was thrown loose, 
the bitts broke away, taking the rotten timbers, and 
planking of the deck, along with it, almost to the 
water's edge, just as if the vessel had been made of 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



293 



dry ginger-bread. The men at first were very much 
alarmed, seeing what had happened, but as soon as 
they saw that the vessel would fall to pieces almost 
at a touch, and had only lain there painted up for a 
show, they could not help laughing heartily; and 
asking the Harbor-Master to send in his bill for 
damages, they enquired what he would take for a 
fleet of such vessels. They said they could mend 
the broken ship, but they had neither paint nor saw- 
dust, and she would not endure spars of sound doc- 
trine. They asked if all their shipping was of such 
material, and enquired how long it was since Hyme- 
neus and Philetus had given them the canker? 21 

Then said Peter, Let them alone. Every man's 
work shall be made manifest, for the day shall 
declare it. 22 The calf of Samaria shall be broken in 
pieces; for they have sown the wind, ami they 
shall reap the whirlwind; it hath no stalk; the 
bud shall yield no meal. 23 It shall be as when a 
hungry man dreameth, and behold he eateth, but he 
awaketh, and his soul is empty. 21 In them is fulfilled 
the prophecy, Their root shall be as rottenness, and 
their blossom shall go up as dust. 25 

There being no wind to carry them out of the 
Harbor, they were now compelled, as soon as they 

«" 2 Tim. ii. 17. 22 1 Cor. iii. 13. ™ Hos. viii. 6, 7. 

24 Isa. xxix. 8. £ * Isa. v. 24. 



294 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



got clear, to put all hands in the boats, with sweeps, 
so that the work of getting away from that place was 
some of the hardest they had had in all their expe- 
rience. Nevertheless, they were so glad to be mov- 
ing, that they broke forth of their own accord, in an 
old song, whereat Peter and John were greatly de- 
lighted, and joined with them ; and the melody was 
so new and strange to the people on shore, and it was 
so surprising a sight to see a vessel clearing the 
Harbor in that style, that they crowded down to the 
docks, and ran aboard their old painted ships to 
listen. The song they sang ran as follows : — 

when shall I see Jesus, 

And reign with him above ? 
And from that flowing fountain 

Drink everlasting love ? 
When shall I be delivered 

From this vain world of sin, 
And with my Blessed Jesus 

Drink endless pleasures in ? 

But now I am a sailor, 

My Captain's gone before, 
He's given me my orders 

And bid me not give o'er. 
His faithful word is promised 

A righteous crown to give, 
And all his valiant seamen 

Eternal life shall have. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



295 



Through grace I am determined 

To conquer, though I die; 
And then away to Jesus, 

On wings of love to fly. 
Farewell to sin and sorrow, 

I bid you all adieu, 
And my friends prove faithful, 

And on your way pursue. 

And if you meet with troubles 

And trials on your way, 
Then cast your cares on Jesus 

And don't forget to pray. 
Gird on the heavenly armor 

Of faith, and hope, and love ; 
Then when the combat's ended 

He'll carry you above. 



296 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER XXI. 

THE EFFECTUAL CALLING. 

When they had once got clear of the Harbor, they 
found that whereas it had been almost a dead calm 
within, there was a fresh breeze blowing without, 
rendering boats and oars superfluous. So the men 
gladly returned to the ship, and all sail was again set 
for the Celestial Country. 

Now did Peter and John busy themselves with 
running up in their log-books some account of what 
they had gone through on land; and comparing notes 
as to the strange things that had happened, Peter 
said that for his part, if he did not know better, he 
might have thought they had fallen upon the very 
Island laid down in the King's Chart, as inhabited by 
those who taught things which they ought not, for 
filthy lucre's sake, of whom it was said, The Cretians 
are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. 1 
1 Tit. i. 12. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



297 



John. — They pretended a great regard for law, but 
it was on purpose to trample upon equity and right- 
eousness. They are well known hypocrites, for the 
very same law that they professed to hold so sacred, 
as to be of power to bind the conscience, even in 
spite of God's law, they did not scruple to laugh at 
and defy, in smuggling their own rum and opium. 
Yet these are the men who made such fierce procla- 
mation of rendering unto Caesar the things that be 
Caesar's. 2 

Peter. — Do you imagine they have any conscience 
at all in the matter? 

John. — They may, but if they have, it is only as 
the Cretians had, of whom Paul said that their very 
mind and conscience is defiled. 3 But what is con- 
science good for in such a case ? Only to make the 
worse appear the better reason. Despising God's 
Word, there is no light in them. 

Peter. — "Well, truly, a man can no more set his 
conscience right, without God's law, than one at sea 
can keep the true time without the sun; night and 
day, summer and winter, would soon get mixt and 
confounded together. 

John. — Xo, neither can the conscience any more be 
a reliable guide without the Word of God to instruct 
it, than the compass can set a ship's course without 
2 Matt. xxii. 21. 3 Tit. i. 15. 



298 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the needle. Indeed it is no compass at all without 
the needle. It would make the ship go round and 
round as in a whirlpool. 

Peter. — These are Corban-men,' 1 such as Christ 
hated. Has there ever been any kind of wickedness 
on earth that has not been sanctified by law ? And 
truly, if human law could make a thing right, there 
is no form of sin under the whole heaven that might 
not be consecrated. Yea, verily, the Hebrew mid- 
wives were bound to have killed all the Hebrew 
children as soon as they were born, and the three 
men ought to have bowed down to Nebuchadnezzar's 
image as soon as it was set up, and Daniel himself 
ought not to have made any prayer to any god or 
man save the mad king, for thirty days. 

John. — I have heard people say, in a hurrah for 
an unjust war, Our country, right or wrong! Go it 
blind ! Now that ignorant Pagans, who never heard 
of God's Word, and of the Christian religion, should 
be ready to go it blind, would not be any wise aston- 
ishing. But that a Judge in a Christian land should 
teach such a doctrine is indeed amazing. God is not 
in all his thoughts, and he would make atheists of all 
the people, when he tells them they are to recognize 
no law of higher social obligation than the constitu- 

« Mark vii. 11. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



299 



tion of their country, and the laws made in pursuance 
of it. 

Peter. — This is the ready way to sanction and 
perpetuate all wickedness. The man who says this, 
would bow down to Moloch in a land where Moloch's 
worship is part of the constitution and laws of the 
country. The man who teaches this must be a lineal 
descendant from Cain, who was of that Wicked One, 
and slew his brother; for this teaching would slay 
its ten thousands, while common wickedness would 
only take its thousands; and, indeed, a country must 
be in danger of being abandoned by God, when its 
judges utter such atheistic and monstrous prin- 
ciples. 

John. — Well, there is no knowing to what lengths 
Satan may carry a man if God once gives him over 
into his power. He will go it blind, then, with a 
vengeance; and, indeed, it is the devil's own blind- 
ness when men can be got to believe that human law 
takes the place of God's, and is supreme over the 
conscience. Methinks a people that can be tricked 
in that way will not long keep their liberties in any- 
thing. It is next door to bowing down to stocks and 
stones. He feedeth on ashes; a deceived heart hath 
turned him aside, that he cannot deliver his soul, nor 
say, Is there not a lie in my right hand ? 5 
5 Is. xliv. 20 



300 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Peter. — It makes me think likewise of the word 
of the prophet, that the vile person will speak vil- 
lainy, and his heart will work iniquity to practise 
hypocrisy, and to utter error against the Lord; to 
make empty the soul of the hungry. 6 But God says, 
Thou hast fulfilled the judgment of the wicked, 
therefore, judgment and justice shall take hold on 
thee. 7 Do you imagine that those who thus handle 
the Word of God deceitfully, and make the law of 
God of none effect, can escape the damnation of hell ? 
They are kinsfolk to the hypocrites and generation 
of vipers, whom the Lord condemned to fill up the 
measure of their iniquities, 8 and who were endured 
only as vessels of wrath fitted for destruction. 9 

At this time the watch reported a sail to the 
North, and looking with the glass, they judged her 
to be a whaler, perhaps on a return cruise; so they 
shortened sail, and lay the ship on such a course as 
to meet her, if she were so disposed. And it was not 
long before they came near enough to hold some 
conversation. She was a clumsy, dingy, gloomy- 
looking craft, and seemed a slow sailer, though stout 
and strongly built. The first question came from the 
Captain, through his trumpet, for he seemed in great 
haste to speak. 

e Is. xxxii. 6. ? Job xxxvi. 17. 8 Matt, xxiii. 32, 33. 
» Eom. ix. 22. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



301 



What cheer? was his cry; any whales, any blow- 
ing, any oil? 

Then said Peter, This ship is the King's own, and 
bound to the Celestial Country. 

Captain. — Oh, I understand. I'd be glad to go 
there myself, if I had got my cargo. 

Peter. — As to that matter, if you are emptied of 
self, the less cargo you have, the better, except it be 
the fruits of the Spirit. We brought nothing into 
this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing 
out. 10 

Captain. — Well, for my part, I don't wish to carry 
anything out, but only to have plenty while passing 
through. But it takes a great deal for that. A man 
can't live in this world for nothing. But some men 
seem to have all the luck. Now have I been nigh 
two years on expense all the time, and have caught 
nothing. But I'm not going to be a fool always; 
some day I mean to have the pearl of great price. 

Peter. — If I am not much mistaken, you are one 
of those who are always going to buy, but never 
buying. After you have made this one voyage, then 
you will set sail on the King's account. But the con- 
venient time never comes, and, meanwhile, in most 
cases, the door is shut. What, if it should prove so 
with you ? Isn't it very likely ? 

10 1 Tim. vi. 7. 11 Matt. xxv. 10. 



302 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Captain. — Well, as to that matter, I honestly con- 
fess that I am not without my fears and thoughts. 
But. just at this present I have neither time nor heart 
for it, no room in my hold to stow it away. No ! I 
don't even think of it, I know nothing of the subject; 
'tis all crowded out. I do believe, if I could only 
catch a whale, I should be a pious man. I'll tell you 
what; I've been now more than twenty-one months 
looking for whales, whales, whales, nothing but 
whales. I have been ploughing the mighty deep in 
search of whales, and I tell you I am bound to have 
a whale, I must have one. And if you could look 
into my heart, I believe you would see nothing but a 
whale there. What can a man do? It's my destiny 
to have a whale. But if ever I get into port again, 
I tell you I mean to take the first King's vessel I can 
find ; for this is a dog's life, and I'm tired of it. 

Peter. — If you have really a mind to quit it, you 
may do it now. We'll give you the best berth in the 
Ship's company, if you 11 come aboard. What's the 
use of putting it off? You may never see land again, 
nor have any other opportunity. 

Captain. — No ! but I must have my whale. It will 
never do to leave the voyage halt finished. 

Peter. — Aye, aye, always thus! Suffer me first 
to go and bury my father. 12 Had you not better 
12 Matt. viii. 21. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



303 



leave the dead to bury their dead, and attend to your 
own business. 

Captain.— Well, well, I'll think of it. 

Bat just at that moment, the conversation was 
interrupted by the man at the mast-head crying out, 
There she blows ! being deceived by an appearance 
at a great distance, like a jet of smoke rising from the 
ocean. Whereupon, though it was out of all proba- 
bility that they should encounter a whale in that 
latitude and longitude, all on board seemed almost 
crazy with the excitement. 

Where away ? shouted the Captain. Three points 
on her weather bow ! returned the mast-head. Then, 
without seeming to be aware of the existence of 
any other object on earth except the whale, he set 
the vessel before the wind, and crowded all sail in that 
quarter, to be for the hundreth time disappointed. 

Peter and John gazed after her a little while in 
silence; then, as her form receded from the vision, 
That man, said Peter, will soon pass his last opportu- 
nity, always reckoning on one more. Alas! when 
men's hearts are filled with a ruling passion, it makes 
not much odds what it is; it carries them away as 
with a flood. 13 There is no standing against it. 

But this business of whaling, said John, I have 
always heard that it swallows men up as thoroughly 
13 Psa. xc. 5. 



304 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



as ever the whale swallowed Jonah. Tis true that 
they can think of nothing else. 

Peter. — 'Twould be the same thing with any other 
business, provided the heart were set upon it. No 
matter what it is; ever so small, ever so large; a 
man may drown himself in his own garden-spring, as 
well as in the ocean, if he will put his head uxder 
water. 

John. — But there are certain things that carry 
men away as with a whirlwind. Just think of it ! I 
have heard of the boat of a whaler being once 
knocked several feet in the air, by a blow from the 
tail of a fish to which it was fastened. Upon coming 
down, the steersman fell into the whale's mouth, and 
the teeth of the animal closed upon his leg. After 
being in this terrible position for some time, he was 
released, picked up by another boat, and carried on 
board; where, while preparations were making to 
amputate his crushed limb, he was asked what he 
thought of while in the whale's mouth? With the 
utmost simplicity he replied, Why I thought she 
would yield about sixty barrels ! 

Peter. — That was nature. It would have been all 
the same, if the poor fellow had been in the jaws of 
death. But he would have made a noble seaman for 
the King, if he could have been persuaded. Such a 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



305 



narrow escape sometimes changes a man from stem 
to stern entirely. 

John. — And sometimes it leaves him just where he 
was before. 'Tis according to grace, for one is taken, 
and another left, though the King is ready to take all. 

Peter. — But there are strange providences. Do 
you remember the wonderful preservation of that 
drunken sailor, between the jaws of a tiger and an 
alligator ? 

John. — Perhaps I may have heard. But tell it 
again. 

Peter. — Why, he was in that dark part of the 
King's dominions called Africa, where wicked men 
and devils waxed worse and worse, trading in slaves 
and the souls of men. It was the coast of Guinea, in 
a river called Congo, where, in a state of intoxication, 
the man went in to bathe. But he had not been 
swimming many minutes, when the men aboard ship 
discovered an alligator making after him. By firing 
guns and shouting, they succeeded in rousing the man 
to an understanding of his danger, when he began to 
swim, with all his strength, for the nearest point of 
the shore. It was a place like a jungle for wild 
beasts, and in fact there was a ferocious tiger in the 
thicket among the canes, watching him. Just as the 
man neared the shore, and was about to spring out of 
the water, the huge alligator from behind had over- 



306 LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



taken him, and would certainly have seized him; but 
at that very instant, the tiger, making a spring to- 
wards him, encountered, instead of the man, the jaws 
of the alligator, and a fierce conflict ensued between 
them, which ended in the tiger being overcome, and 
drawn down to the bottom, while the man, trembling 
and half dead with terror, escaped. He was carried 
on board, thoroughly sobered, and the moment he 
reached the deck, he fell down an his knees in the 
presence of them all, and gave thanks to God for his 
preservation, and from that time to the hour when the 
good man that afterwards told the story was writing 
the account of it, he was never again seen in the 
least degree intoxicated, nor ever was heard to utter 
a single oath. If there ever was a reformed creature, 
they believed that that sailor was the man. 

John. — Well, that was a wonderful case, certainly, 
but not more so than one, the account of which I can 
give you almost in the words of the sailor himself, 
who became one of the King's own seamen. There 
were two large ships in company, with soldiers from 
certain regiments aboard each, and they were about 
crossing the line, and being nearly a mile apart, on a 
fine day, the soldiers and crew of both ships got leave 
to have a swim. So that this sailor that I speak ot 
plunged in, with a great many more. Meantime, one 
of the swimmers from the other ship, with a bottle of 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



307 



rum in his hand, swam out from the rest, and chal- 
lenged any one of the other ship's company to meet 
him half way. The sailor that I speak of, being a dar- 
ing swimmer, struck out with a soldier in company, 
but none of the rest dared go. They had got to 
about the distance of half a mile from the ship, when 
the mate in the rigging saw a shark, and called out 
to the men to come aboard. Then you may be sure 
there was a panic, and those that were the nearest, 
obeyed with all haste for their lives, and a boat was 
lowered for the rest, but still the soldier and the 
sailor were left swimming. 

Now a hook had been bated with a great piece of 
pork, and thrown overboard, in hopes of decoying 
the shark from the men, but it seemed as if he steered 
straight for them, and by the time they reached the 
ship, and get hold of a rope, the shark was just be- 
neath them. The weight and jerks of the men broke 
the rope loose, and both plunged again into the sea 
alongside the monster. Nevertheless, the sailor suc- 
ceeded in getting round to the stern of the ship in 
safety, and by another rope got on board. But the 
poor soldier, being almost exhausted, was still in the 
water, and the shark could be seen from the deck just 
opening his mouth to snatch his prey. Then the 
men shouted to the swimmer to kick with his feet 
violently, which he did, and as a kind Providence 



308 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



would have it, struck the shark on the nose, which 
made the monster turn away for a moment, for you know 
he is a great coward, and then the man was instantly 
secured by a rope with a noose to it, and drawn on 
board. So they were both saved, and the shark, dis- 
appointed, encountering the bait that was dodging 
about for him, seized hold upon that, so that the men 
caught him fast and killed him. He measured near 
sixteen feet, with a pair of jaws that could with ease 
have craunched a good sized barrel. 

Now this was a most merciful escape for both these 
men, though I never heard that more than one of 
them laid it seriously to heart. But as for the sailor, 
all the thoughts about God and eternity that he had 
ever known (for indeed he had been taught concern- 
ing the things of religion in his childhood,) did come 
crowding into his mind, and his being rescued from 
that untimely death was the means of his enlisting 
for the Celestial Country. 

Peter. — Well, I would it had been so with the 
other; but ten to one he went on just as before. 

John. — Perhaps he did; for almost always, when 
some believe, divers mock and are hardened; and 
even the very same providences are followed by dif- 
ferent results in different persons. Some are set to 
praying, other go on without prayer, just as before. 

Peter. — Don't you know that by the very same 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



309 



wind a ship may steer either North or South, East or 
West, by nice trimming. Tis according to the will 
that rules on board, and governs the course. Have 
we not seen vessels scudding into the harbor, and 
others standing out. by the same breeze? Just so 
by the same Word, and grace and providence, some 
men make for life, some for death, some for heaven, 
some for hell. 

Johx. — And pray tell me. if it be so, how may one 
distinguish between an effectual calling, and the 
ordinary calls of God's mercy, that every man has, 
but not every man attends to ? 

Peter. — How do you know when a ship is an- 
chored? Is it not when she brings up, and swings 
round to the wind and current? But if she drags her 
anchor, or the bottom will not hold, or the cable is 
parted, she drives on, and you know by her actions 
that she is not anchored. Just so with a sinner that 
is called of God. If he stops, swings round, and 
brings up, then you know that God has anchored 
him ; but if he drives on as before, all God's callings 
are in vain. 

Johx. — Well, that is plain enough; but some 
make a great mystery out of it, and puzzle them- 
selves with the question whether they be of the 
elect. 

Peter. — Who knoweth that, or can tell it, abso- 



310 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



lutely, but God only? The foundation of God stand- 
eth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them 
that are his; and, Let every one, that nameth the 
name of Christ, depart from iniquity. 14 Now even 
we on earth can tell when we see this last seal shining, 
just as men took note of the disciples, that they had 
been with Jesus; 15 but only God can see where he 
has placed the first, or can tell all about it. But 
the King says, By their fruits ye shall know them. 16 

John. — So you would say that where there are 
fruits, there is an effectual calling, and that men 
should be anxious first of all about the fruits, and the 
question of the calling will be soon determined, or 
will take care of itself. 

Peter. — Why, certainly if they be fruits of the 
Spirit. If men see a ship loaded with spices or with 
pine-apples, do they not know pretty nearly where 
she came from? And if men see plainly in another 
man the Spirit of adoption, the Spirit of Jesus Christ, 
do they not know where he got it? Why, truly, it 
needs no great depth of theology, for it is plain sail- 
ing, and any good seaman could make it out. When 
a man truly obeys any of God's calls, that is an effec- 
tual calling, and when a man himself calls earnestly 
upon God, then he may be sure that God is effectually 
calling him, for that is the way in which God's call 
14 2 Tim. ii. 19. " Acts iv. 13. "* Matt. vii. 16. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



311 



is known to have taken effect, and that only is effec- 
tual, which hath such effect. 

John. — So then, if a man pray earnestly, 'tis a 
proof that God has hold upon him, and will not 
leave him. Well, that is fall of encouragement 
to all that call upon God, and it minds me of 
the saying, With supplications will I lead them. 17 
For God reins up and guides his children with 
prayer, as a man doth his mule with bit and bri- 
dle, or as we would throw a cable on board a ship 
which we were to take in tow, and fasten it to the 
Capstan. So, if a man be possessed of the Spirit of 
prayer, he may take it as a sure sign that- God is with 
him, that it was God who fastened his cable aboard 
of him, and not he himself, and so he may be sure 
that God will save him. 

Peter. — He may, if he keep praying; but if he 
leave off praying, then instantly again he begins sin- 
ning; and then what proof hath he of God's mercy? 
Why, then he hath rather proof that Satan is aboard 
of him, not God, and that his adversary, the Devil, 
hath a coil of rope upon him, the which he will not 
find it easy to cast off. A man's success and cer- 
tainty in everything depends upon prayer, and every 
blessing is promised to prayer. 

John. — Well, for aught I see, it's the same as work 
17 Jer. xxxi. 9. 



312 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ing and willing, and God does it all, though under 
God we do it also. He worketh in us both to will 
and to do, according to his good pleasure. 18 If he 
did not work in us, we should not work, so that if we 
be truly working, this is the best proof that he is 
working in us. It is not less his working, because we 
work, nor is it less our working because he works, 
but God is all in all. 

Peter. — Yes! Just as w T e walk the deck, but it is 
none the less the ship that carries us; nor, because 
the ship carries us, are we any the less really walking. 
So, though it be God's grace that carries us, and 
works all good things in us, it is none the less we 
ourselves that walk in God's grace, if indeed we are 
his, if we are really alive in him. It is none the less 
our life, because it is his life in us. Bat it is sweet to 
trace all things to him, and to receive all things from 
him. 

John. — Well, if it is grace in the hull, it is grace 
in the rigging also, and yet, at the same time we 
have to be busy at that. It is the wind that fills the 
sails, but w T e must work the sails. The wind might 
blow, but to no good purpose for us, if the sails were 
not hoisted. God gives some men both wind and 
sails, and yet they do not work, and make no progress, 
which is such a waste of God's gifts, that they had 
is Phil. ii. 13. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



313 



better never have had either, than make such an abuse 
of them. 

Peter. — I tell you, true faith and true works 
always go together, and neither is true and genuine 
without the other; but faith is at the beginning, faith 
comes first, and then works come out of faith, just as 
a flower comes out of the bud, or the fruit of the 
flower, and all out of the roots. So everything is of 
the King's love and grace, and nothing good that 
hath not its root in him. 

It was exceeding fair and bright upon the sea, as 
they continued these conversations, and the air had a 
wondrous lightness and elasticity, so that it was a 
joy to breathe. Moreover, they could see afar off 
with great distinctness, and the prospect seemed to 
stretch into infinitude. It was a pleasure to walk the 
deck, and gaze, and meditate. It seemed almost as 
if heaven had come down upon the deep, and the 
waves danced in the light, as though they too were 
intelligent and joyous creatures. The water also was 
so clear, that far down in the depths the creatures of 
the sea were visible; huge fishes of the form of the 
grampus could be seen sporting and gambolling, 
exceedingly beautiful; now darting with incredible 
swiftness around the ship from stem to stern, now 
shooting off at a distance, rising to the surface, cut- 
ting the crest of a wave in the air, then returning 



314 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and darting this way and that, and thus, as from 
mere sportive delight, keeping company with the 
ship a long time, as if they believed her to be a crea- 
ture of the deep with themselves. Everything above, 
below, around, seemed fall of glory; but as yet no 
land was visible. 

Their hymns of praise arose in the midst of all this 
loveliness and beauty, whether at morning, noon or 
night, with an indescribable richness and power of 
melody. 

Lord, my King, where'er Thou art, 
Thy light is sweetness to my heart; 
Thee in all objects I would see, 
By seeing all things, Lord, in Thee. 

Hast Thou not lit the secret flame, 
That burns in love at thy dear name ? 
How else should I to thee aspire, 
Or who could answer my desire ? 

What can subdue my stubborn will, 
Or keep me in obedience still ? 
What power but thine, Almighty Lord, 
Thy Spirit, and thy Sovereign Word ? 

Oh then redeem and set me free, 
To find my happiness in Thee, 
And fill me, from its source above, 
With thy refining flame of love. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



315 



Then shall I, with exulting mind, 
Thy service perfect freedom find; 
My life, through all its days, be given 
To Thee on earth, with Thee in Heaven. 

It was such a night as this, said Peter, the air soft 
and balmy, the breeze gentle, the heavens serene and 
cloudless, and the sea calm, that a sailor was once 
walking the deck and admiring the loveliness of 
nature, when suddenly and unaccountably the words 
Pray- without-ceasing 19 came across his mind, or rather 
darted upon it, as an arrow might dart from the sky, 
created on the instant. Pray without ceasing ! The 
utterance was so definite, and the impression so strong 
and decisive, that he could not help repeating over 
the words again and again, and asking himself where 
he could have heard them. At length he recollected. 
Seven years before, after a long absence from his 
native land, he had returned with plenty of money, 
and one day in the time of Divine Service strolled 
into a large open Church in the great City, where 
those words, just then uttered by the Minister, were 
the only words distinctly heard and remembered by 
the sailor amidst his idle curiosity. He had never 
thought of them since. But now, in God's wonder- 
working providence, by some mysterious association 

is 1 Thess. v. 17. 



316 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



with the cloudless heavens and the calm sea of this 
beauteous evening, the text came again into his mind, 
and with it, the thought of that dread Being who had 
commanded him to pray, and the conviction of his 
own guilt in living without prayer ever since he had 
been born. 

From that moment the power of God was upon 
him, his sins flashed upon his conscience, and the 
thunder of the Divine law shook his heart. He fled 
earnestly to prayer, found a Bible that had lain un- 
touched in his chest for near twenty years, deposited 
there by the careful hand of an anxious praying- 
mother; he read, wept, prayed and prayed again, 
and at length found mercy in the Lamb of God, who 
taketh away the sin of the world. Such are some of 
the wonders of God's providence, in bringing souls 
from darkness to light, from the power of Satan unto 
God. Everything in nature, this twilight on the 
deep, this azure starry sky, these purple waves, this 
vast expanse of ocean, this serene and solemn still- 
ness in the sparkling air, may prove a Word of God 
to the soul whenever he pleases. 

Thus, by one way or another, God will effectually 
call those whom he hath chosen, and by his Word, 
Providence, and Grace, will sanctify them. For we 
know that all things work together for good to those 
who love God, who are the called according to his 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



317 



purpose. 25 And by and by, all the grand steps in the 
process shall be seen in all their sweetness, loveli- 
ness, and glory . For whom he did foreknow, he also 
did predestinate, to be conformed to the image of his 
Son. and whom he did predestinate, them he also 
called, and whom he called, them he also justified, 
and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 21 And 
well do we know, 

Grace will complete what grace begins, 
To save from sorrows and from sins; 

The work that mercy undertakes 
Eternal Wisdom ne'er forsakes. 



» Eom. viii. 28. 



21 Eom. viii. 29, 30. 



318 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER XXII. 



THE PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS, AND HOW IT IS 
ACCOMPLISHED. 



I remember wondering, said Peter, at the title of 
a book called Ridgley's "Body of Divinity." What 
could it mean? What could such a body be without 
a soul ? And what could be the soul, but Jesus Christ 
and his righteousness, and his death for sinners, such 
as you and me and all men ? Yet that book was per- 
haps several times bigger than my Bible. W T hat 
could I do with it? But as to the Bible, what could 
I do without it, though I could never learn its mean- 
ing but by the Spirit of God ? He that gave it must 
himself teach it, as he has promised every humble 
praying soul he would do. 

There have been a great many expeditions, you 
know, to find out the North Pole, by men that never 
yet have found the Star of Bethlehem, or the Babe 
lying in the manger. Oh, had they been as anxious 
for this as that, how happy and successful had their 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



319 



voyages been! Some lessons may be learned from 
others' experience of danger. I was once reading 
about Arctic perils, and the struggles for life. When 
the men were almost starved to death, about a quarter 
part of their number were made sick from what they 
called tin-poisoning. It came from the "canned toma- 
toes " they had been using, causing severe colic-cramps 
in the stomach, taking away all their strength. What 
had been put up for food turned out like arsenic. 

Canned theologies, or bodies of divinity, done up 
in philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of 
men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after 
Christ, may produce just such colics in the bowels, 
by just such heedless poisoning, such mismanagement 
and careless manufacture for souls on long voyages. 
There are many such adulterations of the truth, and 
poisons instead of profits, in the very postulates and 
methods of the reasonings. Oleomargerine instead 
of butter is bad enough, but when it is concen- 
trated and put up in tin canisters, or when even 
pure spring water is run through leaden pipes for 
convenience and economy, it may be worse than 
eating tainted suet, or drinking, as the cattle do, 
from the marshes. 

So it is, that even under pretence of being God's 
truth, adulterations, manufactured and sealed up with 
lead, tin, arsenic, glucose, and what not, fill the mar- 



320 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ket. And still the manufacturers and market men 
say the genuine is contained in them; so we have 
only to eat the whole without question for conscience' 
sake, and so truth will somehow be taken up into the 
system. Aye, but the stomach that has to receive 
them cannot distinguish nor filter them, nor act as 
quarantine against the plague in them. That duty 
must be performed by the mind, the will, the watch- 
ful faith in Jesus only, and his "Word, the integrity 
and jealousy of the praying and believing soul, over 
the whole body. 

Well, said John, and what became of those poor 
fellows ? Did any of them ever get back to tell the 
manner of their shipwreck? 

Indeed some of them did, said Peter, and the whole 
country turned out to receive them, for it was like men 
rising from the dead. If Sir John Franklin had been 
found alive, it could not have been more remarkable. 

The men on that expedition to find an open chan- 
nel, being thus sick and weak and starving, and the 
cold weather gradually freezing them to death, had 
to put their remaining provisions, with their boats, 
on five sledges, and leaving their ship forever locked 
up in ice, could only take one sled forward at a time, 
with all the hands that were left; so that they had 
to go over the road thirteen times, and walk about 
twenty-six miles to advance two. For the ice kept 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



321 



drifting all the while, and went North faster than 
they could travel South. 

Still they did not give up all for lost, but heroically 
persevered, even against despair, as long as life and 
motion remained in them. And what will not men 
undergo, to save life, to escape death by shipwreck, 
starving, freezing? They will kill themselves with 
overwork and exhaustion, before they will yield them- 
selves to despair, and lie down and die. 

Xow something such, and so terrible, are the con : 
sequences of our departures from God and his Word, 
and the heedless habits and adventures of our de- 
pravity, the perils and poisonings and living deaths 
in it. And then, when we would return to God, 
from whom we have so long wandered into sin and 
darkness, to think of the extremities of persevering 
effort to recover ourselves, before we are willing to 
trust all to Jesus Christ our only Saviour; so that, 
with all our diligence, we accomplish no more than 
two miles from dragging our own sleds twenty-six, 
and going over the road thirteen times! 

But with all this, there is this divine Consolation, 
that in all true spiritual efforts to escape sin and 
death, and the realities of eternal perdition, though 
in all our weakness and fear and trembling, from the 
effects of long poisonings in evil habits of heart and 
life, we seem for many weary days and months of 



322 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



labor to gain nothing, or advance only two miles 
South against twenty-six North, yet still we travel 
towards the sun ; and if by faith in Jesus we are en- 
deavoring to cling to him, and trusting in him, we 
shall be saved, even though death overtakes us, in 
the frost and darkness of an Arctic midnight. We 
may be so far wasted away, as not to know our own 
name, though once it was pricked in red ink with the 
sign of an anchor, so plain, that turning up the shirt 
sleeve any body could read it afar off. 

But Christ can give us a new name, and write his 
own upon our foreheads, so that angels can read it, 
and clothe us in such a robe of his own righteousness, 
that when the end comes he can present us faultless 
before the throne of God's glory in his own likeness 
with exceeding great joy ! 

This is God's infinitely gracious and merciful pur- 
pose in regard to us all, and he will bring everything 
to bear upon it, and to bring us off conquerors, if 
only we trust in him, through his dear Son, our Sa- 
viour. All things shall work together for our good. 
For he that gave his own Son to die for us all, how 
shall he not with him also freely give us all things ? 1 
'Tis his own thought, his own promise, not our hope 
merely. 'Tis the anchor of the soul, sure and stead- 
fast, entering into that within the vail. 

i Kom. ix. 32. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



32b 



Bat some men seem to regard God as the sullen 
o wner of a great domain, where, in every part, there 
are man -traps, and steel teeth as of alligators, watch- 
ing all trespassers. But it is the sins, and sinful 
pleasures and temptations, that are the traps and 
monsters. And an Enemy hath done this, and for 
the same devilish purpose with which he sows tares 
among the wheat. 

Beware of him ! If you wander in these enclosures, 
beware of this Enemy of God and man. The Owner 
of the grounds will give you a safe guide through 
them, if you ask him; but if you go by yourself, 
without the passport, take care of the Enemy. 

But if you say, who wants to be always under the 
care of a guide, and in hazard of his life at every 
s-tep ? Then take care of yourself, if you can do it, 
but cease to blame God fur the consequences, if you 
cannot, or if you venture without a guide. For God 
has done all things well for you, and has made this 
arrangement from no jealousy, but solely for your 
good, and to protect you from the Adversary of your 
soul, who was the first liar and Murderer from the 
beginning, even in Eden. 

Well, said John, taking up the argument, how can 
God ever do anything from any other motive than his 
own infinite love in Christ Jesus? But we are con- 
stantly thrown upon his grace. And there is a great 



324 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



declaration of the Apostle Paul, in the very centre of 
an anthem of triumph for the new-created soul. It 
is this, The Carnal Mind is enmity against God, and 
is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can 
be. 2 There is not only the Enemy, seeking whom he 
may devour, outside, but this Carnal Mind, this En- 
mity, within. And to be carnally minded is death. 
And even what at first seemed to be a spiritual na- 
ture may receive into itself a carnal law and nature, 
to reign and destroy the soul forever. 

Now who can ever prevent that, but God only, by 
Christ himself dwelling in us, so that the life that we 
now live in the flesh we may live only by the law of 
the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus, setting us free from 
the law of sin and death. So that we may say with 
Paul, "I am crucified with Christ. Nevertheless I 
live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life 
that I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the 
Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." 
By means of such experience God hath taught us to 
prove all things, and hold fast to that which is good. 

And how prove all things, if God alone has re- 
vealed them in Christ, and accepts of no other testi- 
mony from man's experience but Christ's only, and 
requires that his own word be taken on his own au- 
thority, as eternal truth ? But on what other author- 
2 Bora. viii. 7. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



325 



ity can it possibly be taken, since the whole universe, 
and all intelligences and all knowledges come from 
him, are subject to him, and by him all things con- 
sist? For we are members ourselves of his body, of 
his flesh, and of his bones, and are to be raised up 
from the dead, every one of us, with an immortal 
incorruptible body, fashioned like unto his own glori- 
ous body, according to the working whereby he is 
able even to subdue all things unto himself. Having 
made us- in this world by his Spirit conformable unto 
his death, when he that is our Life shall appear, we 
also shall appear with him in glory, and we shall be 
like him, for we shall see him as he is. 

So then, without this inward and habitual conse- 
cration and faithfulness to God, in heart, mind and 
will, according to his Word, in letter and spirit, never 
disunited, the whole organism both of church and 
state, of government and society, will degenerate, 
and become at length depraved beyond recovery. 
The progress of disbelief and disregard of the Word 
of God, which is everywhere spiritual in its meaning, 
and binding and peremptory in its application to all 
mankind, whether as nations or individuals, will be 
as a dry rot in the timbers of a ship, long growing 
secretly, but concealed by sheathings of copper, tar, 
paint, varnished boards, bulwarks, gangways, state- 
rooms, saloons, decorated anew after every voyage, 



326 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



but silently running on, till a great storm and a rocky- 
coast shatter the whole structure like a pinnace of 
painted gingerbread. 

Do you remember the splendid hull to which they 
anchored us in the Harbor of Worldly Conformity? 
and how ludicrously the whole deck, down to the 
very keel gave way, when we parted from her? 
Well, even things once having life may perish in like 
manner. The dry rot in a tree is so gradual and 
stealthy, yet all the while the bark outside so sound 
and strong, and the branches and leaves renewed 
every year, many years perhaps, till the whole struc- 
ture, once a living fabric, crashes down in a tempest. 

Therefore the prepossession of Life, with which 
God, by his Spirit in and with his Word, begins 
every good work in us, every structure that is to last, 
must be continued to the end, or it is all over with 
us, and the end is death. Prepossession by God and 
his Word, all through society, government, and fam- 
ily life, in everything; — God's preventing and inces- 
santly working AVord and Grace; — nothing else can 
save us. Whether ye eat or drink, or whatever ye 
do, do all to the glory of God. For even the hairs of 
your head are all numbered by him and for him. 

If we do anything for God, it" we gain anything 
from his Word, or return anything to him, or our- 
selves in anything, we have to say, as David out of 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



327 



his heartfelt piety, humility, and gratitude did, 11 Of 
11 tine oion have we given thee." The moment we at- 
tempt to make anything ours without him, without 
Christ, as the beginning and end of all our being, it 
is a forgery and fraud; the beginning of a process of 
hypocrisy and ruin, not only in individual character, 
but in Society, in States, Kingships, and the World, 
till there comes again the Deluge, and no Ark, and 
then all is over ! 



328 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

EXAMPLE, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

Now, said John, all this is done only through the 
power of his Cross; yet there be some who affirm that 
Christ Jesus came only to be our example, to lead us 
on to goodness and to heaven. Do you not remem- 
ber how many such there were in that country of 
Self-Conceit, where we were once so bogged and 
entangled, and nigh unto ruin ? 

Well now, answered Peter, that is just as good as 
counting the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, 1 
a perfectly waste thing; and a strange enmity it is 
that such persons have to the great and precious 
truth of our dear Lord's sacrifice of himself for dying 
sinners. Tis the sacrifice, and the grace attending it, 
that does all. No example could ever have done 
anything without that. Besides, the wonderful great- 
ness and glory of the example itself is in Christ 
i Heb. x. 29. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



329 



dying to save us. They who believe in his death, 
and trust to that, follow his life, and are saved by his 
life, and none others. His death for us had to come 
first, that we might be reconciled to God, and then, 
and not till then, we can be saved by his life, or 
drawn by his example. 

John. — And that is what it means, when it says, 
I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me. 2 
Tis the lifting up of Christ upon the cross, and the 
preaching of his blood, his grace, for salvation. Any- 
thing but this, hides the gospel, instead of revealing 
it. Yea, if the example itself be lifted up before this, 
or without this, 'tis a hiding of it ; and if the gospel 
be hid, then the soul is lost; or if any other gospel be 
preached than that which is preached in the Word of 
God, and the soul trusts to that, then it cannot be 
made a partaker of the Spirit of Christ, nor be changed 
into his image. 

Peter. — No, my brother, it is by manifestation of 
the truth alone that the Spirit works this blessedness 
in us, and if the truth be darkened, or the Word of 
God handled deceitfully, especially in reference to 
Christ, then, and in that same degree this blessedness 
becomes impossible; for all imagined blessedness, 
without the truth as it is in Jesus, is a mere delusion. 
It is not light, unless it is seen in God's light; and it 
2 John xii. 32. 



330 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



is not the fountain of life, except in Him, and in Him 
only, who is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. 3 

Job™ - . — Well, I wish that all the blind would see 
it so. But seeing any other way than through the 
death of Christ only makes men proud. The gospel 
of the example is poor stuff indeed, without the gos- 
pel of the cross. 

Peter, — A man must come with the heart; no man 
can see with the understanding merely. Did you 
never see a man with his spectacles raised upon the 
top of his head, and lodged in his hair, going about 
anxiously after his spectacles, declaring that he can- 
not find his spectacles, and cannot see without them ? 
Just this is the case with many a man who thinks he 
is searching for truth. Men put their spectacles on 
their heads, and then leave their hearts behind them, 
and wonder that they cannot see, or perhaps deny 
what they do not see. A great many men carry their 
faith in the understanding merely, and then run 
about, looking after their Christ and their religion 
externally, when, if faith were in the heart, the king- 
dom of God, and Christ who is its life and light, would 
be found within them. And until it is there within 
them, what can they know of a Saviour's dying love? 

John. — That is the very thing, for as I was saying, 
some of them do not care to know; they think little 
3 John xiv. 6. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



331 



or nothing of the death, and yet seem to make much 
ado about the example. 

Peter. — Example ! And what effect did that alone 
ever have with self-willed, obstinate sinners ? Why, 
it did not even prevent the very men, who saw the 
glory of a divine example before them, from putting 
the Saviour himself to death. Example ! Set exam- 
ple before Behemoth ! He snuffeth at it. Behold, 
he drinketh up a river, and hasteth not; lie trusteth 
that he can draw up Jordan into his mouth. 4 Canst 
thou bind the unicorn with the band of example in 
the furrow, or will he harrow the valleys after thee ? 
Wilt thou trust him, and leave thy labor to him, and 
believe him, that he will gather thy corn into thy 
barn ? 5 

John. — Well, it is the same old unwillingness to 
owe all to Christ. These men cannot bear to confess 
and feel that they have nothing but sin to bring to 
God; they will have it that they can obey the ex- 
ample of Christ, and make such obedience their 
Saviour. 

Peter. — But the example of Christ can do nothing 
for us except by the grace of Christ. Those who 
rejoice in Christ as their Saviour, by his sufferings 
and death, and those only, love to follow his exam- 
ple; and they do it, not to purchase heaven, for the 
< Job xl. 23. » Job xxxix. 10-12. 



332 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Lord Jesus alone can purchase heaven for them, by 
his own most precious blood, but out of gratitude and 
love. Example, forsooth ! to those who do not feel 
their guilt ! Can you draw Lamb's wool over the 
eyes of a shark? Will the Ethiopian change his 
skin, or the Leopard his spots? 6 Canst thou draw out 
Leviathan with a hook; canst thou bore his jaw 
through with a thorn? Will he speak soft words 
unto thee ? Wilt thou bind him for thy maidens, or 
take him for a servant forever? Behold the hope of 
him is vain. His heart is as firm as a stone; yea, as 
hard as a piece of the nether millstone. 7 And just so 
vain is the force of mere example in the heart of an 
unbelieving sinner. 

John. — Very true. And after all our provisions 
and our efforts, 'tis all of grace still. Have we not 
the King's Chart ? And can we not trace the course 
of noble old ships upon it, that went safely all the 
way? But is that enough for us? Will that fill 
our sails with wind? Will that carry us onward? 
Who can do that but God only? Tis sweet to 
have Christ for our guide, and to be commanded 
to walk in his steps, and to have the same mind 
in us which was also in Christ Jesus," and to arm 
ourselves also with his mind. 9 And furthermore, 
beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, we 
e Jer. xiii. 23. ' Job xli. 1-5, 9, 24. s phiL ii. 5. » 1 Pet. iv. 1. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



333 



shall be changed into the same image from glory to 
glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. 10 

Peter. — Yes indeed ! You have got it now. And 
when a poor sinner has fled to Jesus, with humble, 
hearttelt sorrow for sin, and has thrown all upon him, 
trusting in his death and righteousness, then he begins 
to see his glory, and to be changed by it. But how 
shall this ever be except by the same all-conquering 
grace and love that brought the King of Glory down 
to die for mortals ? Of this we might and must ever- 
lastingly despair, if left to ourselves, and thrown 
upon our own resources. 

For though the example of such infinite excellence 
comes to us in human form, and though the Divine 
glory and majesty are so veiled, that we may not be 
dazzled and overwhelmed by it, but may come into 
an acquaintance with it, and may measure ourselves 
by it in Christ Jesus, yet we are so entirely alien from 
such a spirit, so bent and deformed against it, so 
native and inveterate in selfishness, that it will have 
no more effect upon us, than whistling will have upon 
the wind. You might as well attempt to fasten the 
anchor to the main truck and hold the ship by it. 

Furthermore, we are so plunged and lost in the 
ocean of our guilt and wo, without the blood of Christ, 
that such an example even as his, would have no more 
10 2 Cor. iii. 18. 



334 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



power with us, to draw us up, and save us, except for 
that blood, than the sight of a phalanx of resplendent 
angels, hovering over the deeps of hell, would have 
upon its depraved, despairing inmates. For there 
would be no more hope for us, without the blood of 
Christ, than for them; and the bare sight of such an 
example could be of no more avail for us, than it 
would be for a shipwrecked mariner, left alone and 
struggling all night long, in mid-ocean, to behold 
with clearest vision, the unclouded sun rising out of 
the horizon, and flaming over the sea. If indeed he 
could take the beams of the sun for his chariot, if he 
could lay hold upon those shafts of morning rays, that 
fall upon him only to light up his misery, and reveal 
more clearly his hopeless, irremediable ruin, then 
indeed might the glory be to him not a vision of de- 
spair merely, but a medium of salvation. 

John. — Well, and just such a power, just such a 
medium, is Christ's dying love, if a sinking sinner 
will but gaze upon him dying, will but look and 
live. 

Peter. — Yea, even so. And now suppose that as 
the orb of day blazes over the waste of waters, and 
the eye of the sinking, despairing, dying, shipwrecked 
man takes in at once both the glory of the scene, and 
the extent and certainty of his own ruin, the rays of 
light assume a power and form within him, enter 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



335 



into his soul, irradiate and envelope his frame, play 
upon his shoulders as wings, and give him a feeling 
and capacity of such conscious energy and impulse, 
that gazing earnestly and intently upon the rising 
light, he finds its pinions unfolding from his body, 
bearing him up above the deep into which he was 
plunging, and giving him the disposition and the 
power to soar like an Albatross, and fly to some hos- 
pitable shore of safety. You will say that this would 
be a miracle; and yet, even this would be but an 
image of that change by the grace of a dying Saviour, 
when the guilty, perishing soul beholds him with a 
believing heart ; a faint image of that investiture of 
glory and of power, with which every despairing, 
dying sinner is clothed, the moment the Sun of Right- 
eousness rises on the soul; that mighty transforma- 
tion into the capacity of imitating Christ, and that 
participation in the reality of his own holiness, which 
takes place with every guilty soul, the moment it will 
but look to Christ with humble faith, casting all on 
him. Then the chains drop off, then the powers and 
impossibilities of a selfish and inveterate depravity 
are conquered,, then Christ himself begins to be 
formed within the soul the hope of glory, then it 
rises from the depths of guilt, ruin, and despair, then 
it tries its pinions, and finds them, in humble depend- 
ence on the Saviour, bearing it up above the waves, 



336 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



soaring away with it towards holiness, and heaven, 
and everlasting glory. This is dying love, this is the 
power of the sight by faith of a suffering, bleeding, 
dying Christ, the sight of the Saviour's blood, this is 
redeeming grace and glory. And this is jast the 
experience of every guilty soul that Hies to Jesus. 

For God has breathed upon a worm. 

And given me from above 
Wings such as clothe an angel's form, 

The wings of joy and love. 

Well, answered John, after silently musing a few 
moments, You have taken a high flight in your 
thoughts, this time, almost out of the reckoning of 
many a sailor, at least in the trim and spread of 
your canvas; but it is all true. There is nothing 
that can be said about the love of Christ to dying 
sinners, that reaches a hundred thousandth part of 
the way to the beginning of its greatness. And, 
therefore, great and godly Paul, when he sets forth, 
by the Spirit, the steps of this flight, this flying lad- 
der up to glory, up to the unsearchable riches of 
Christ, begins with praying That we may be strength- 
ened with might by His Spirit in the inner man, that 
Christ may dwell in our hearts by faith. 11 There's 
the wings! Christ in us the hope of glory. 12 Christ 
formed within us, That we, being rooted and grounded 
11 Eph. iii. 17. 12 Col. i. 27. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



337 



in love, might be able to comprehend with all 
saints what is the length, and breadth, and depth, 
and height, and to know the love of Christ, which 
passeth knowledge, that we might be filled with all 
the fulness of God ! 13 There's the wings I And, oh, 
how wonderful, how glorious ! There, too, is the 
amazing flight, passing all knowledge, and never 
ended, till it is lost in all the fulness of God, and still 
again never ended, but on, on, on, from height to 
height, from depth to depth, from glory to glory, to 
all eternity! 

That ancient Singer whose heart had music in it, 
and whose songs have cheered many a Seaman on 
his course for the Celestial Country, had a view of it 
when he sang so sweetly, — 

I'll praise my Maker with my breath, 
And when my voice is lost in death 

Praise shall employ my nobler powers. 
My days of prayer shall ne'er be past, 
While life, and thought, and being last, 

Or immortality endures. 

™ Eph iii. 18, 19. 



338 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

PRAYER, PROVIDENCE, AND FAITH. 

The morning after this talk, it was blowing heavily. 
During the night the change had come, for though 
the weather was still clear, and not one speck of 
cloud to be seen, and the stars shining intensely 
bright through the deep, unfathomable blue, yet the 
wind had come with fury, none could tell where 
from, and now had got to a gale, and the sea was 
high, and the ship uneasy. Some of the men had 
been busy aloft during the night, shortening sail; for 
the day before, and at sunset, all sail had been 
crowded, the wind and weather being so perfectly 
fair and prosperous. In the morning, just as they 
had finished clewing up and securing the fore and 
main-top gallant sails, all on a sudden a startling 
report was heard, like the firing of cannon, and the 
fore-topsail split bodily, whereupon the men lay 
out upon the yard, and had hard work reefing. 



TO THE' CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



339 



They had scarcely got through, with this, when the 
main-royal blew loose from the rigging with another 
explosion, and flapped and banged like the wings of 
a demon, as if it would tear the mast out of the ship's 
centre. Here was a double piece of work, and not 
without danger; and all hands sprung aloft to get in 
the royal, and send down the yard. But the wind 
blew so furiously, that it almost held the men fast 
bolted to the spars and rigging, and they had the 
greatest difficulty to secure their work. 

So they drove on for a while, still under a good 
press of sail, considering the fury of the elements, 
and perhaps too rashly, had they continued it, though 
Peter and John were not afraid of the wind, so long 
as they could hold on safely, and keep the ship quick 
answering to her helm. However, the order soon 
came, Let fly the topsail halyards ! Haul upon the 
clew-lines ! and the men, as quick almost as the words, 
lay aloft, and got upon the yards, while the ship lay 
at such an angle in the water, that it seemed as if 
they would be buried in the deep. 

But while this was going on, one of the foot-ropes 
gave way, where the men were reefing, and one of 
them, who just at that moment had no hold on the 
reefing point or life-line, fell sheer over headlong 
into the raging sea. But by a gracious providence, 
before ever the shout could be raised, A man over- 



340 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



board ! Peter saw him as he fell, and with a sudden 
and almost incredible dexterity, cast forth the end 
of a coil of strong rope, called Grace-to-Help-in- 
Time-of-Need, 1 in such a direction, that before the 
ship had shot ahead too far, the man succeeded 
in catching it, and getting a turn round his body, 
or otherwise it seemed as if he must certainly have 
been lost. But the rope held, and the man clung 
to it, though half drowned, and in a moment he 
was drawn on board, thanking God for such a mer- 
ciful preservation. 

Now when the wind abated, and they talked over 
this matter, they could not help remarking on the 
good providence of the man's fall happening by day- 
light, when. Peter could see him ; for if it had been at 
night, and no help instantly at hand, he could not 
have been saved, with the ship driving so swiftly. It 
made all the men feel anew their dependence on God, 
and the importance of being prepared, every moment, 
for anything that might happen; for a sailor's life is 
so exposed to danger and death, that he needs to 
have all made tight for a better world, and to live in 
unceasing, faith and prayer. And whether he is 
reefing sail in a storm, or dog-watching in fair wea- 
ther, or what not, he ought to be keeping his mind 
anchored according to that great rule of Paul, by the 
' Heb. iv. 16. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



341 



Spirit, In everything by prayer and supplication, 
with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known 
unto God, and the peace of God, which passetli all 
understanding, shall keep your heart and mind 
through Christ Jesus. 2 

Then said Peter, The Lord upholdeth all that fall, 3 
and if never a sparrow falleth to the ground without 
our Father, 4 how much more, never a man. And 
God saith, A just man falleth seven times, and riseth 
again, 5 but the Lord only can make him stand. The 
longer we live, the more we see of God's interposi- 
tion. And what says David, Wilt not thou deliver 
my feet from falling, that I may walk before God in 
the light of the living? Thus did he pray unto God, 
and God answered him Yes, for he saith afterwards, 
I was brought low and he helped me. Return unto 
thy rest, O my soul, for the Lord hath dealt bounti- 
fully with thee. For thou hast delivered my soul 
from death, mine eyes from tears, and my feet from 
falling. I will walk before the Lord in the land of 
the living. 7 So he keeps us. 

I think, said John, that both the sovereignty and 
the particular providence of God are very precious to 
every true seaman; and in truth these things consti- 
tute the security of our hope; for God can and will 

2 Phil. iv. 7. 3 Ps. clxv. 11 4 Matt. x. 29. 

5 Prov. xxiv. 16. e Ps. M. 13. ' Ps. cxvi. 6-10. 



342 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



do as he pleases, and will save us, if he chooses to do 
so, whatever enemies may oppose. 

Peter. — Yes, but some men make both these things 
stumbling blocks, and reasons of offence and fault- 
finding, and others plead both the sovereignty and 
the special providence of God in excuse for their own 
stupidity. 

John. — But they never do this when once they 
begin to be in earnest. Tis a bank of fog, in which 
Satan wraps the soul, but the moment a man begins 
to cry out, Lord, save me, I perish, then the fog 
breaks, and the soul advances. A man may have 
been as undecided, fitful, doubtful, as the wind in the 
Variables, but the moment he really begins to pray, 
there is a resolution and decision of his whole being. 
The first hearty, agonizing prayer brings him at once 
to his moorings. 'Tis like the mooring of a great 
ship. Suppose one end of your cable were secure on 
shore, but the other end only in your own hands, 
loosely, like a man's mere thoughts about prayer, like 
his evanescent feelings, or his coming and going 
anxieties concerning heaven and hell; neither you 
nor all the crew on board could hold on to the cable 
so, or hold the ship by it. But suppose you take a 
turn with the cable round the capstan, why then you 
have done something; and that is like the fastening 
of prayer. There may be a great strain, and the 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



343 



cable presses, starts, and is ready to give way under 
the strong pressure; but you take another turn, and 
now you begin to be secure; the cable will neither 
start nor break, and the fixture to which it is fastened 
is part of the ship's centre. You take another turn 
still, and all is safe and quiet ; the vessel is moored. 
And when this is once done, then the law of his God 
is in the man's heart, and none of his steps shall 
slide. 8 And even though he fall, he shall not be 
utterly cast down, for the Lord upholdeth him with 
his hand. 9 Yea, and when the ship is at sea, though 
a rope now and then should give way, and let him 
down into the deep, yet there is also sudden grace 
for sudden troubles, and grace to help in every time 
of need. 

Peter. — Well, these are sweet promises, and wait- 
ing upon God in prayer is the only way of working 
the ship safely. But the way of a fool is right in 
his own eyes, 10 and' he putteth darkness for light, and 
light for darkness. 11 Moreover there is a generation 
that are pure in their own eyes, and yet are not 
washed from their filthiness. There is a generation, 
O how lofty are their eyes, and their eyelids are lifted 
up. 12 Therefore God says, Trust in the Lord with all 
your heart, and lean not to your own understanding. 13 

8 Psa. xxxvii. 31. 9 Psa. xxxvii. 24. >° Pro v. xii. 15. 
>i Is. v. 20. w Prov. xxx. 12, 13. >s Prov. iii. 5. 



344 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Humility sees clearer, even in the darkness, than pride 
when surrounded with light. 

John. — There is one thing we may be sure of; if 
we trust in the Lord, He will cause all things to 
work together for our good; and under this rule, for 
it is God's own rule for his own providences, the 
things that seem contrary at first often turn out best. 
God sometimes leads his children by what seems to 
them a very round about way, but the proverb then 
holds good, that the longest way round is the shortest 
way home. Travellers often endeavor to make short 
cuts for themselves, across lots, but generally run into 
trouble. We may think we are going straight for- 
ward, almost upon an air line, but all of a sudden we 
are brought up against some mountain, and then we 
must either coast it till we find God's way, or return 
to the point where we started. Air lines are good 
things for calculation, but they can very seldom be 
travelled upon. The North Star is good for naviga- 
tion, but from any one point to any other point under 
the North Star a man can seldom sail in a straight 
direction. A man may have to make many a tack, 
and in going North, he may sometimes have to make 
Easting, and sometimes Westing. 

Peter. — That is true; and it takes a great many 
things to constitute experience. The children of 
Israel might have gone in a straight line from Egypt 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



345 



to Canaan in one month, but God's way for them cost 
them forty years. God regards not what we wish 
but what we need; not what is of quickest enjoyment 
for us, but what is most for our permanent good. We 
have to be guided in a great many things by circum- 
stances; and one of the greatest trials of character 
here on earth is in the use of circumstances, whether 
a man will bend them for God, whether a man's 
supreme end shall be guided by circumstances, or 
whether, having his end in God and heaven, he will 
simply make use of circumstances to aid him in 
reaching that end. A great many persons put cir- 
cumstances instead of the end, and spend their whole 
life at the half-way house. Many get no further in 
their early pilgrimage than the World's Fair, or 
the Crystal Palace, where they go into business 
which, instead of being a circumstance in the pil- 
grimage, becomes its main end, till all thought of 
the Celestial City is abandoned. Now all the em- 
ployments and concerns of life are but circumstances, 
not substances; means only, not ends. They are 
transitory, and we are only passing by them, and our 
use of them is but momentary; and God would have 
us every day live as pilgrims, as sojourners, who 
have here no continuing City, but who seek one to 
come. 14 

»4 Heb. xiii. 14. 



346 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



John. — Now that is just where God's providence, 
as well as his word directeth us, if we know how to 
use it right. But alas, there be many so blinded, 
that they cannot look up; and the labor of the foolish 
wearieth every one of them, because he knoweth not 
how to go to the City. 15 They can see the things 
temporal, but not the unseen and eternal. A man 
dwelling a long time in a cave or dungeon where 
there is no sunlight, can see everything there, can see 
the insects and their movements, the spiders and 
their webs ; but if you were to take him into the open 
day, he would be quite blind, he could not see nor 
bear the sun. And so it is with men long buried in 
the things of this world, with hearts set upon them, 
instead of the things of another world. They can see 
nothing else, neither God, nor Christ, nor heaven, nor 
grace, nor providence. 

Peter. — Well, in regard to providence there is too 
much of this blindness every day in those who ought to 
know better and ought to understand the meaning of 
God's discipline with them. God sometimes has to put 
his own children in the carriage of his providence, and 
drive them on, they know not whither. They tell him 
they want to reach such or such a point. They think, 
if they had their own way, they could drive straight, 
but they would speedily overset the carriage. But 
J5 Eccles. x. 15. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



347 



God leads the blind by a way that they know not, 16 
and their trust must be in him that leadeth them, con- 
tent to leave the management of their affairs wholly 
in his hands. If in all their ways they acknowledge 
him, then he will direct their steps, 17 and Oh, how 
happy such a life, with every step ordered by the 
Lord ! 

John. — A man must walk closely with God by 
prayer, and then God will walk closely with him in 
providence. Many a seaman has found that out, to 
his great content and joy, and has come to know by 
sweet experience, in a great many things, the truth 
of the rule that all things shall work together for 
good. 18 There was a case that I will tell you of, about 
an anchor. One of the King's Captains once had a 
commission to sail a ship with some ugly hands on 
board, that cared more for swearing than they did 
for praying, and two of them were of the Man of 
Sin and Son of Perdition, believing nothing but their 
own Corporation. Now before the King's Captain 
would set sail, he made particular examination, as 
was always his custom, to see if all things were right 
and in good trim on board, and when he came to the 
cable of the kedge anchor, there was something in 
his mind that told him to have a new cable bent on 
to that anchor. It was not that he found anything 
is Isa. xlii*16. w Prov. iii. 6. w Eom. viii. 28. 



348 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in that cable out of order, but still there was some- 
thing that made him very uneasy, and he could not 
be satisfied to set sail till he got a new cable; and 
though it took some time, he would get a new strong 
cable bent on to the kedge anchor instead of the 
old one. So they set sail. 

Well, it so happened that after a safe voyage all 
across the ocean, they came to anchor in^ a great road- 
stead where there were more than a hundred vessels 
anchoring beside themselves, for it was a place much 
frequented by ships, though by no means a safe har- 
bor in a storm, as the event proved. For it came on 
to blow with such fury, that almost all the ships 
dragged their anchors, and a great many went on 
shore and were dashed to pieces. It was an awful 
night, for the gale rose to a terrible tempest, and they 
had out the best bower anchor and the kedge anchor, 
not knowing but both would fail, and indeed expect- 
ing it, and that all on board must perish ; for even 
amidst the darkness and roar of the tempest they 
could see that the ships in every direction were break- 
ing from their moorings, and were wrecked without 
remedy, and they looked for the same fate. Espe- 
cially they began to despair, when the cable of the 
bower anchor parted, and the ship was frightfully 
tossed and laboring, and held from immediate de- 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



349 



struction only by the kedge anchor. If that cable 
gave way, they were certainly lost. 

And now the poor miserable creatures on board, 
who had been swearing and ridiculing the Captain's 
prayers all the way across the ocean, began to cry 
out for mercy; and even the two Pope's men came to 
the Captain, for they knew he was a man of prayer, 
and besought him to have a prayer-meeting. So he 
told them that they ought to have learned to pray 
before this, if they would find God's mercy in the 
hour of danger. However, he got them together, and 
prayed with them, and though the gale blew on, all 
through the night with unabated fury, still, to their 
great joy, the kedge anchor held, and the cable was 
not parted. And now the Captain looked back to 
God's providence, and bethought him that if he had 
not been led, and constrained, as it were, of God, to 
put a new strong cable to that kedge anchor, they 
must before this have gone to pieces. 

The daylight came, and with it a dreadful scene of 
wreck and ruin all around them, while they themselves 
were safe. But what was the great wonder of the provi- 
dence was this, that when the gale at length abated, 
and they drew up the kedge anchor that had held them 
from destruction, which they had great difficulty to 
do, they found hanging to it one of the most enor- 
mous anchors they had ever beheld; and they found 



350 LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 

that their comparatively little kedge anchor had, by 
God's wonderful directing providence, when they 
first came to anchor, slipped one of its flukes right 
through the bolt of the big anchor, and there held 
fast, and that was the sole reason why, when almost 
every other vessel in that roadstead had dragged 
her anchors, and either perished or been greatly 
injured, their ship had held, and held only by the 
kedge. 

And now the Captain and all on board saw 
indeed why it was that he had been led to have that 
new strong cable bent on to the kedge instead of the 
bower. And they were so affected by this instance 
of God's providential care and great mercy, that they 
could not help weeping. And I hope that even 
those two Pope's men from that time began to pray, 
and to pray to the true God instead of the Virgin 
Mary. O, there is nothing like being suspended 
over the mouth of death and hell, to make men feel 
the need of prayer ! And the happiness of trusting 
in the Lord daily, and having him for our God, who 
can and will cause all things to work together for our 
good. 

They found, on measuring the ring bolt of the 
big anchor, in which the kedge had caught, that it 
was just barely of a size for the fluke to pass through; 
so that, if it had been the bower anchor instead of 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



351 



the hedge that caught, it could not have held them. 
The big anchor had perhaps been lost there a great 
while before by some man-of-war. 

Well, said Peter, What man in his right senses 
can ever deny a particular superintending providence ? 
A man might as well be a fool, and done with it, 
saying in his heart, There is no God. 19 I knew a 
young sailor aboard ship, that had gone through a 
thousand perils of storm and rough weather, one fine 
pleasant day within a hair's breadth of death while 
leisurely working. He had been aloft all the after- 
noon, nearly, very busily at work, and for as much as 
an hour he was standing on the fore-top-gallant yard, 
which was hoisted up, and hung only by the tie. 
And when he had got through his work, he brailed up 
his yarns, took his sewing-board in his hand, and 
laid hold deliberately of the top-gallant rigging, and 
had only taken one foot from the yard, and was just 
lifting the other, w T hen the tie parted, and down the 
yard fell. 

One instant longer, or if the tie had parted but 
an instant sooner, he would have been thrown from 
a height of ninety or a hundred feet overboard, 
or perhaps on deck, which must have been instant 
death. But he was safe, as a good providence 
would. have it, by his hold upon the rigging, though 
'« Psa. xiv. 1. 



352 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



it made his heart beat quick, for he felt his danger. 
A true King's seaman will never make a joke of such 
narrow escapes, for he knows that often there is but 
a step between him and death, 20 and that it is only 
God's loving care that keeps him. 

Upward I lift mine eyes 

From God is all my aid; — 

The God who built the skies, 

And earth and nature made : 
God is the Tower to which I fly, 
His grace is nigh In ev'ry hour. 
My feet shall never slide 

And fall in fatal snares 

Since God my guard and guide, 

Defends me from my fears. 
Those wakeful eyes That never sleep, 
Shall Israel keep When dangers rise. 
No burning heats by day, 

Nor blasts of evening air, 

Shall take my health away, 

If God be with me there: 
Thou art my sun, And thou my shade, 
To guard my head, By night or noon. 



80 1 Sam. xx. 3. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



353 



CHAPTER XXV. 

CAPTAIN GOOD-ENOUGH AND HIS CARGO. 

Now in the midst of all this lovely weather and 
scenery, a ship one day hove in sight towards even- 
ing, and as they saw her against the horizon, which 
was now flaming with light, it seemed as though she 
were on fire with a blaze of glory, and they even 
doubted, sometimes, if she were not floating in "the 
heavens. But after watching her for awhile, it was 
evident they were gaining on her, and at length by 
the glass they could pretty clearly not only distin- 
guish her flag, which was the King's flag, but also 
were enabled to make out the sign on her stern, 
which was neither more nor less than Good Works 
from the Town of Self-Righteousness. At this dis- 
covery they were quite in a maze, but Peter observed 
at length, Good Works, good works! 'Tis a good 
sign, if well used, according to faith and godliness; 
but that Town I know of old, as a place that hath 



354 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



bred many distempers against the King and his ordi- 
nances. It is a place, where they will not so much 
as admit the right of the King to save them on his 
own account, and even when the King's recruiting 
officer is asking for seamen, they have been known to 
maintain a quarrel among themselves, whether it was 
they that offered first to go, or he that called them. 

Moreover, all the merchants and shipbuilders of 
that place enter into an imaginary running balance 
with the King, of debt and ere lit, maintaining that 
they have capital of their own, for the possession and 
use of which the King is bound to allow an original 
claim upon him for salvage. So they come into his 
books (that is, as they say) half by right, half by 
mercy, and all that they carry, or make, on any voy- 
age, they put down to their own credit first, to the 
King's afterwards; and they are very jealous of leav- 
ing anything to him, but always want a mortgage 
executed on their own virtues, never admitting them- 
selves to be bankrupt. 

John.— But will the King have anything to do 
with such persons, or does he ever save by halves? 

Peter. — Oh, they think so. And besides they 
seem to think that they do honor to the King in en- 
tering into such a partnership, and keeping the firm 
under his name. 

John. — Well the son of the bond- worn an shall not 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY". 



355 



be heir with the son of the free-woman. 1 If they are 
of the Law, they cannot be of the King; and this 
would I learn in regard to them, whether they re- 
ceived the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the 
hearing of Faith. 2 

Peter. — I much fear they have never received the 
Spirit at all, for the Spirit would lead to faith and 
love, and a hearty submission of all things to the 
King, especially renouncing their own boasted right- 
eousness. Good works are good things for necessary 
uses, 3 and to prove the truth and goodness of one's faith, 
and there can be no true faith without them ; but if good 
works are put first, and are built upon for salvation, 
it is just as if you should plant a tree with the branches 
downwards, and the roots sticking up and abroad in 
the air. For it is nothing bnt Christ and his love, 
and faith in him, that can produce good works, ac- 
cording to that he hath told us, Abide in me, and I 
in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, 
except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except 
ye abide in me. 4 Moreover the very faith that pro- 
duces the good works is also the gift of God, so that 
there can be no boasting, but it is forever excluded, 
and all is of God's undeserved mercy. 5 

John. — Well, let us speak the ship, and we can 

» Gal. iv. 30. 2 Gal. iii. 2. s Titus iii. 14. 
4 John xv. 4. 5 Eph. ii. 8. 



356 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



soon tell what her hope is, and how far she answers 
to her title. She maketh a fair show at any rate. 

Now at length they came within hailing distance 
of the stranger, and forthwith she made her course 
known as for the Celestial Country, and the Captain 
courteously invited Peter and John to come on board. 
Thereupon they determined to do so; and their being 
a light breeze and a smooth sea, the two ships mean- 
while kept an easy course nearly alongside. 

On coming aboard, they found the captain of the 
ship was named Captain Good-enough, and they 
found him a very polite and gentlemanly man, so 
long as they gave in to his pretensions. The men in 
the forecastle called him by a nick-name, Old Climb- 
up, from a habit which he had while a sailor, of 
going up the masts by the long rigging, instead 
of the shrouds, and always coming down by the 
run. 

They found also that though the King's flag was 
hoisted, yet the Captain had no commission from the 
King, nor had ever applied for one, but that the ship 
had been sent out as a private adventure, with a 
cargo, which they relied upon for acceptance in the 
Celestial Country. So Peter and John desired to 
look at the cargo, and accordingly, Captain Good- 
enough opened the hatches, and took great pleasure 
in showing many of the parcels, which were easy to 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



357 



be coma at, there being no heavy or lumbering 
articles, except what had been thrown in for ballast. 

The first goods he showed were a set of boxes, 
carefully marked and arranged, such as Natural-Af- 
fection — Good-Nature — Kindness-to-the-Poor — Public- 
Spirit — Patriotism — Obedience-to-Law — Good-M orals 
— a great assortment and variety of things, held 
in much esteem in the town of Self-Eighteousness. 
There were likewise along with these, certain parcels 
of Sweet-Temper, Prudence, No-Harm, Good-Neigh- 
borship, Punctuality, and other like things. 

Peter. — These are all good in their place, re- 
marked Peter, but you do not expect to present 
these things for sale at the gates of heaven, do 
you? 

Capt. — And why not? said the Captain. People 
that possess these commodities must of necessity be 
proved by them to have been too good to be shut out 
of heaven. Where can they go ? People that are 
such good citizens and neighbors, such kind parents 
and friends, so honest and upright, so strict in the 
payment of their debts, certainly cannot be sent to 
hell. 

Peter. — But are those the terms on which heaven 
is promised ? Did ever the King of the Celestial 
Country make any such proclamation, as that honesty 
to man would be accepted in heaven instead of love 



358 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



to God and faith in the Saviour. Moreover, that 
which is highly esteemed among men is abomination 
in the sight of God, for he looketh on the heart, and 
he says, Ye are they that justify yourselves before 
men, but God knoweth your hearts. 6 There may be 
all these virtues in a man's life, and yet in his heart, 
he may have neither love to God, nor faith in his 
Redeemer, but a great opposition to both. But let us 
go a little further. 

In the next lot of boxes which they overhauled, 
they noticed some that were marked on the top, This 
side up, icith care; which made them rather curious 
in their inspection, and they found that underneath 
they bore a very different appearance, as for example, 
a box marked Generosity, This side up, was found 
to have three private marks underneath, Love of Ap- 
plause, Ostentation, Pride. A box marked Industry 
and Frugality, was privately inscribed Covetousness, 
and a box marked Gratitude, had, underneath, the 
words Self Congratulation and Joy. A parcel marked 
on the top Self-Denial, This side up, with care, was 
found underneath to be Self-Seeking. A bundle de- 
scribed as Much Prayer, was written underneath, 
To be seen of Men, and a package done up as 
Integrity, was written underneath, In the fear of 
Man. 

6 Luke xvi. 15. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



359 



These things made Peter and John remember the 
King's Words, All their works they do to be seen of 
men. 7 But when they attempted to ask Captain 
Good-enough about them, it made him angry, and he 
said hastily that the goods had the mark of their 
owners upon them, and he knew no other; but they 
were as good as bullion. 

Then they continued their examination only a little 
longer, but found no small part of the cargo to be 
occupied with Rudiments of the World, Ordinances, 
Circumcisions, Baptisms, Commandments and Doc- 
trines of men, and divers boxes of weak and beggarly 
elements, 8 among which was a great box marked 
Apostolical Successions, and another, Sacramental 
and Ceremonial regenerations. These things they 
had not expected to find, and indeed Captain Good- 
enough said they did not belong to the regular cargo, 
but were put in, or ordered aboard, at some of the 
Only-True-Church Insurance Offices in the Town of 
Self-Righteousness, for the sake of the underwriters. 
As to the whole contents of the Ship, the Captain re- 
marked that it was one of the best assortment of goods 
that had ever gone out of the harbor. 

Then said Peter, Captain Good-enough, I would not 
give a single barrel of the King's salt, or a junk of our 
beef, for your whole cargo. If those that loaded this 
» Matt, xxiii. 5. a Gal. iv. 9. 



360 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ship intended to condemn her before-hand with the 
King, they could not have taken a surer way. You 
will have to cast your whole cargo overboard, and 
throw yourself, thus emptied, on the King's mercy, or 
you will be lost. This trumpery is worse, compared 
with the gold, silver, and precious stones of the gos- 
pel, than wood, hay, and stubble. 

Then said the Captain, all things are not measured 
by your standard, thank God. We have something 
else besides fanatical notions of faith to go by. You 
have put down human nature long enough, and it is 
high time that virtue as is virtue should be acknow- 
ledged, and a man should know his dignity. 

Well, said Peter, if you will do it, take your own 
risk, but we have delivered our souls. Behold, we 
tell you by the word of God, that if you trust in these 
things, Christ shall profit you nothing. Christ is 
become of none effect unto you, whosoever of you are 
justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace; 9 yea, 
ye make the grace of God in vain, 10 with your hold 
full of such bundles of self-righteousness. You make 
your pretended good works your saviour, and yet 
profess to sail under the King's own flag. Don't you 
see that this is adding hypocrisy to pride and self- 
delusion ? But it cannot prosper, for the bed is 
shorter than that a man can stretch himself upon it, 
s Gal. v. 4. io Gal. ii. 21. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



361 



and the covering is narrower than that any man can 
wrap himself up in it. 11 

Well, said the Captain, be that as it may, I cannot 
think that all the men in our town were mistaken, 
some of them the most respectable and wisest mer- 
chants in the whole country. I think a man is tolera- 
bly safe in such company. And 'tis not at all likely 
that all their great pains in such a cargo should be 
lost. There may be defects, as will happen with the 
best; but upon the whole, they can't but be accepted, 
for God is merciful. 

God is merciful indeed, cried John, so merciful, 
that he gave his Son to die for sinners. 12 But did he 
ever tell you, or any man in your town, that having 
done this, he would save a man for his cargo, or 
that any man could buy heaven with his cargo, or 
that any man could rely upon his cargo for acceptance 
and salvation, or indeed that he would ever save any 
man in any way but by the blood of Jesus Christ, 
that cleanseth from all sin ? 13 Is there any other way 
but faith in Christ? And as to a man's company, 
was Lot safe in Sodom ? They were very respectable 
people in Sodom, in their way, with one another; and 
your standard, just like theirs, is one another's exam- 
ple, and not God's word. 

Capt. — But a good man is a good man, and good 
i> Isa. xxviii. 20. 12 John iii. 16. '3 1 j hn i. 7. 



362 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



works are good works; and what is to be done with 
them ? 

John. — Done with them ? I tell you they shall all 
be burned up; for your very thinking that they are 
good, without Christ, proves them to be wood, hay, 
and stubble. 14 There is none good but One. 15 They 
are altogether become evil; there is none that doeth 
good, no, not one. 16 And as to their works, where 
did they come from? Out of what heart? Who 
produced them ? What motives ? Was there any 
love to God? Did they not put the whole cargo 
together for a bargain? Did they not think they 
were going to purchase heaven at a price, instead of 
having it as God's free gift to lost sinners for Christ's 
sake? So! is there any thing but selfishness on 
board ? I tell you there are no good works, but in 
Christ. Christ's love, and a humble faith in him, 
with repentance toward God, must be at the bottom 
of them, or else they are only works of the flesh in 
some shape or another, altogether. 

Capt. — Well, well, but after all I cannot and will 
not believe that any man will ever be lost, who does 
as well as he can. 

John. — As well as he can ! cried John. But what 
sinner ever did, or ever does, or ever will do, as 
well as he can? Besides, what is to be done with 

" 1 Co*, iii. 13. » Matt. xix. 17. ]6 Ps. liii. 3. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



363 



the old score? How is a man to dispose of old 
sins ? 

Capt. — But what if a man's heart acquits him of 
any evil intention? As long as my own heart does 
not condemn me, I am sure I am safe. 

John. — Now my friend, said John, let me put a 
case. He that trusteth in his own heart is a fool. 17 
Suppose that in a storm, when the safety of the ship 
requires a sure anchorage, and all hands have got 
hold of the anchor to drop it, a sudden insanity should 
come upon the captain and crew, and instead of 
dropping it into the sea, they should warp it over the 
hatchway, and drop it down plump into the hold, 
imagining that there they had got a safe anchorage ! 
Would that imagination secure them ? Or would the 
sincerity of that mistake save them from destruction? 
Would their insanity preserve the ship from driving ? 
Would the anchor in the hold keep her from striking 
on the rocks ? Now your reliance on the cargo of 
virtues in your hold is just like casting anchor 
down the hatchway. It is all a perfect delusion of 
Satan. 

Capt. — Well, but after all, a man can do no better 
than he can. No man ever heard me swear. I never 
take a drop too much. I always pay my men regu- 
larly, and treat them well. I endeavor to walk by 
17 Prov. xxviii. 26. 



364 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



the golden rule, and do to others just as I would 
have others do to me. 18 What would you have 
more ? 

John. — Captain Good-enough, you make me 
ashamed for your ignorance. The most uninformed 
Sailor, that ever pulled a rope on board the King's 
ship, could teach you better. You can't deny that 
you are a sinner. I say then, again, what are you 
going to do with the burden of your sins? How will 
you have them pardoned ? Let me tell you what a 
poor converted sailor once said to a messmate about 
faith in the Lord Jesus. I don't know, said he, that 
I can tell you what it is, or how to get it. But I can 
tell you what it is not. It is not knocking off swear- 
ing and drinking, and such like; and it is not reading 
the Bible, nor praying, nor being good. It is none 
of these; for even if they would answer for the time 
to come, there is the old score still, and how are you 
to get clear of that? It is not anything you have 
done, or can do; it is only believing, and trusting to 
what Christ has done. It is forsaking your sins, and 
looking for their pardon, and the salvation of your 
soul, because he died and shed his blood for sinners; 
and it is nothing else. That, sir, is a poor converted 
sailor's definition of faith, for he was taught by the 
Spirit of God, and knew what he knew from God's 
is Matt. vii. 12. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



365 



Word and from experience. And just that faith 
you must have, that humble reliance on Christ, or 
you will die in your sins, and must be lost for 
ever. 

Now while these words were speaking, a number 
of the crew had gathered within ear-shot, and Cap- 
tain Good-enough, lifting* up his eyes, saw them in- 
tently listening. Then did the devil, by means of 
the man's pride, take away the good seed that John 
was trying to sow in his heart; for he turned and 
said, If I were a poor drunken sailor, or any of my 
men, then might such a religion be good for us ; but 
we be all good moral men, from the high and mighty 
town of Self-Eighteousness, and we will not belie 
the credit of our birth-place, for 'tis an ill bird th it 
betrays its own nest, 

Then did John groan within himself, and said, If 
our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost, in 
whom the God of this world hath blinded the minds 
of them that believe not, lest the light of the glorious 
gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should 
shine unto them. 19 

But Captain Good-enough was not moved at all; so 
when they agreed not among themselves, they de- 
parted, after that Peter had spoken one Word, Well 
spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our 
>£> 2 Cor. iv. 3, 4. 



366 



LOG— B"00K OF A VOYAGE 



fathers, saying, Go unto this people and say, Hearing 
ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing 
ye shall see, and shall not perceive; for the heart of 
this people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of 
hearing, and their eyes have they closed; lest they 
should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, 
and understand with their heart, and should be con- 
verted and I should heal them. 20 

However, they departed not alone, nor without 
consolation; for one of the men, whose heart the 
Lord opened, that he attended to the things spoken 21 
of Peter and John, begged so hard to go with them, 
and enlist in the King's ship, that having got Captain 
Good-enough's consent, which he was ashamed to 
refuse, after all that he had said, although very much 
mortified, they took the man with them, and gave 
him a place with their own crew, who received him 
joyfully. The man's name, aforetime, was Better- 
Late-than-Never, which now they changed, and 
entered him on the King's books, after much affec- 
tionate catechising and instructing of him, as Lost- 
but-Found. He speedily proved as apt and good a 
seaman as the best of them, and he had a great many 
curious and interesting things to tell of his former 
experience aboard the • Good Works, and in the 
famous town of Self-Eighteousness. 

20 Matt. xiii. 14, 15. 21 Acts xvi. 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



367 



It was already night-fall upon the deck, when they 
reached their own ship, and they soon lost sight of 
the Good Works in the darkness, though they thought 
they should see her again the next morning. But 
when the day broke she was no where visible, nor 
did they ever see or hear of her from that time. It 
was a solemn thing to have seen such obstinate 
blindness, and they all felt that it was only the 
Lord's wonderful mercy, that had kept them from 
just such fatal delusion, or had plucked one soul 
as a brand from the burning. In the evening 
watch that day they sang a hymn expressive of 
the danger: 

There is a way that seemeth right, 

The steps go on with ease; 
And conscience slumbers, while the soul 

Forsakes the path of peace. 

A way that lulls the careless heart, 

There's death upon the air; 
The soul that sleepeth wakes at length 

In anguish and despair. 

There is a way that leads to death, 

God hath the warning given; 
And multitudes pursue that way, 

Still dreaming on of heaven. 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Then let me tremble at the Word 
That shows this danger nigh 

And wake, and pray, and keep the path 
That leads to joys on high. 

For God will teach the contrite mind 

The way of death to shun; 
He ne'er will leave a praying soul 

By sin to be undone. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



369 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

NONE BUT CHRIST ! NONE BUT CHRIST ! 

Well, my brother, said John the next day to 
Peter, as they were gazing towards the quarter 
whither their course lay, and watching the bright 
appearances that began from time to time to fill the 
horizon; this trusting in Christ is a deeper business 
than most men imagine, and I begin to think that 
a great multitude have but very superficial ideas 
about it. 

Deep ? answered Peter, It goes to the very inmost 
being of a man's soul, and carries everything before 
it; pride, self-righteousness, self-dependence, all a 
man's peculiar property it carries away. It brings 
down all high looks, and vain imaginations, and 
everything that exalteth itself against God, and 
brings every soul into captivity to the love of Christ. 1 
i 2 Cor. x. 5. 



370 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



It is stronger than the strong man armed, and taketh 
from him all his castle, and his goods wherein he 
trusted. 2 It leaves him nothing that he can call his 
own, and what is better, leaves him willing to be 
stripped of everything, willing to owe everything to 
Christ, 

John. — Bat some are not so, but seem very unwill- 
ing to owe all to Christ, always keeping back part 
of the price, as it were, some foundation of self-trust 
or self-merit, 

Peter. — Yes, and they that will have but half a 
Saviour, are most likely to have none at all. He 
must be everything or nothing. There cannot be in 
one and the same vessel such a cargo as Captain 
Good-enough's and faith in Christ accompanying it. 

John. — Faith ! There was not even the conception 
of it. The man evidently did not know what it 
means, and to say the truth, of the nature of good 
works he had no better imagination, notwithstanding 
the name of his vessel, and his own name. 

Peter. — Did you ever hear or know of a more 
obstinate case ? But there is never in all the world 
such blindness as that which seals the heart against 
Christ and his glory. And it holds on, sometimes, 
even till death, the man all the while feeling sure of 
salvation, till he marches up to the door, and hears 
2 Luke xi. 22. 



TO THE ' CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



371 



the terrible voice of the King from within, saying, 
Depart from me, I never knew you. 3 

John. — This is a great wonder of sin, this blind- 
ness, but a greater wonder it is that any ever see; a 
wonder of grace, when it pleases God to shine into 
the heart, to give the light of the knowledge of the 
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 4 

Peter. — True, most true is this, but men are very 
slow to learn, even when they have begun to learn; 
they often stop with the milk for babes, instead of 
pressing on to perfection. Sometimes they learn this 
mystery soon, sometimes not till very late, always 
only by the Spirit. Nothing else can teach it, and 
God's Divine Providence sometimes seems employed 
in vain upon men for years, without bringing them 
to it. I call to mind the case of a man of God, who 
was one of the King's ministers, or thought he was, a 
long time, without having seen this light. But one 
day he went to visit a woman of very great and true 
humility and piety, whose life everybody felt was 
that of one of the King's dear disciples, but who was 
then dangerously sick. Well, he set himself in his 
ignorance to endeavor to prepare her for death, and 
so he said to her, I doubt not but you will die calm 
and happy. But how so, and wherefore? asked the 
sick woman. Because, said the poor ignorant man, 
3 Matt, vii. 23. * 2 Cor. iv. 6. 



372 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



your life has all been made up of a series of good 
works. 

Oh what a stab of Satan was that ! Then did the 
sick woman groan in spirit at the thought of her own 
unworthiness, and she sighed deeply, and turned her 
face towards the man, and answered him thus: If I 
die confiding in the good works that you have called 
to my recollection, I know for certain that I shall be 
condemned and lost for ever; but what renders me 
calm at this solemn hour is that I trust solely in Jesus 
Christ my Saviour. 

Now this was what the minister himself had never 
yet done, what he knew nothing about, though he 
was thought to be a very holy man, and had been 
piling up his good works for years, to be accepted of 
God as his Saviour! But just think of the marvel- 
lous mercy of the Lord, and the many ways and 
means, and sometimes very despised and insignificant 
instruments, that he makes use of for his own glory, 
and to bring souls to the knowledge of it. From that 
time forth the man began to seek after Christ and his 
righteousness, and he soon found him, and preached 
him, lifting up Christ and his cross and his love and 
simple faith in him, and no more good works as the 
soul's saviour. And he afterwards said, when he 
told this history of the Lord's saving mercy to his 
own soul, that those few words from the mouth of a 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



373 



dying woman who was reputed a saint, and who he 
thought was going to glory on her good works, opened 
his own eyes for the very first time. If that woman 
could not be saved by her good works, then he 
was sure that he could not by his. And now he 
began to find out Christ, and from the time that 
he trusted in him, he preached him to others, so 
that many others found him, who had before been 
in darkness. 

John. — Well, that was great mercy indeed, great 
grace. And sometimes those that struggle so long in 
the dark without ever finding Christ, love him better 
than others, and see him more clearly, and keep to him 
more closely, and talk about him more warmly, than 
those that knew him from the outset. Oh, the bless- 
ings that cost the most we always prize the most. 
There is nothing like having to go through storms to 
make a harbor precious. When a soul has been 
almost shipwrecked forty times, yea, has been every 
day going down into darkness and the deeps, then to 
come at once into a fair, safe haven, with the sky 
clear, and the sea as gentle as a baby, and the green 
and fragrant land all locking you about, oh, then the 
land is sweeter than it ever was before. You think 
you will never go to sea again, except under the 
King's commission. Yet perhaps the very next 
voyage that offers, you'll be sorely tempted. But 



374 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



what seaman was it that made that hymn in the dog- 
watch, for the King's honor ? 

In form I long had bowed my knee, 
But naught attractive then could see 
To win my wayward heart to Thee, 

My Saviour ! 

Yet, though I had so long withstood, 
Thou didst redeem my soul with blood, 
And Thou hast brought me nigh to God, 
My Saviour ! 

Through storms and waves of conflict past, 
Thy potent arm has held me fast, 
And Thou will save me to the last, 

My Saviour ! 

And when the voyage of life is o'er, 
I hope to gain the heavenly shore, 
And never grieve thy goodness more, 

My Saviour ! 

Peter. — Tis a sweet hymn, and whoever it was 
that wrote it, must have had a happy time, even in 
his dog-watches, for the presence and smiles of the 
King can make any place comfortable. But a man 
is never happy, who is not happy in his mind. 
There's Captain Good-enough, with all his cargo, and 
all his certainty of finding a market for his wares, in 
the Celestial Country, do you suppose he is always 
at ease ? 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



375 



John. — Why truly, I know not; but there are 
some men, whose strength is so firm, that they have 
no bands even in their death, no terrors, no plagues, 
no troubles, as other men. 5 Yet are they none the 
happier for that. For a man had better be in trouble 
and in terror all his days, than die in his sins. But 
I marvel that so much good and evil could be mixed 
together in the Captain's cargo. If Satan himself 
should sift it, he could not have it all. 

Peter. — Well, I don't know about that. You 
would have to judge the heart about that, and God 
only can do it. But there was nothing good, unless 
there was good behind it, unless it came from good, 
and was put into the ship for good; and I doubt 
whether anything was put there, but just to make a 
trade for heaven. Now there be men that are always 
seeking self in all things, and your self-righteous men 
are of this stamp, for they do every thing either to be 
seen of men, or else to bribe God, but nothing out of 
love. But a man's very virtues are turned into vices, 
if they grow out of self, if he has no view but self- 
advancement in them. They are rotten, and it is 
abominable hypocrisy for him to offer them as virtues 
in any market, knowing as he does, that he would 
not have had them in his hold at all, but for selfish 
purposes. He never put them there because the 
6 Psa. lxxiii. 4, 5. 



376 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



King commanded it, nor out of regard to his master, 
but just to drive a bargain with them. 

Even that nice-looking box on board Captain Good- 
enough's ship, that was marked Kindness-to-the-Poor, 
and that ought to have been fresh and genuine, if any 
thing was, you would have found, if you could have 
opened it, either to have contained some smuggled 
contraband article from the town of Self-Righteous- 
ness, or else as full of worms as ever a box of figs or 
remainder biscuit after a long voyage. 

As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he. 6 The 
intention and the purpose are everything, and a man 
may be intending to make a wrong use even of his 
virtues, and if so, then they are condemned and 
broken. You know a ship may be a good ship, but 
suppose it be discovered that she was built as a slaver, 
and is engaged in slaving, why then she is taken as a 
pirate. There are some things that are lawful, like 
the law itself, if a man use them lawfully, 7 but if he 
put them in the place of Christ, if he set out to make 
a saviour of them, if he mean to smuggle himself into 
heaven by them, then they are piratical, and must be 
treated accordingly. 

Or if a man be making stepping stones of them, 
and instead of entering into the sheep-fold by the 
door, boosts himself up by means of them, to climb 
e Prov. xxiii. 7. 7 1 Tim. i. 8. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



377 



over some other way, the same is a thief and a 
robber. 8 Captain Good-enough was well-named Old 
Climb-up. Such a man may think he had good 
works to stand upon, yea, to climb upon, and he may 
draw up his ladder or his under-pinning after him 
into the sheep-fold, but if he had forty thousand such 
bolsters or beam-ends to rest upon, the more he has, 
the worse for him. Striking through the lubber-hole 
would be nothing to that. 

John. — And yet he felt sure he was going on well 
and that all was right and safe. But the man's ig- 
norance was surprising, and any man that has ever 
seen the King's Compass, or any true sailor's log- 
book, ought to have known better. But I have heard 
of men who knew so little about sea affairs, that they 
could not tell the . mainbrace from the Captain's 
breeches. Captain Good-enough had a catalogue of 
virtues, but knew nothing about Grace. It is like 
carrying a cargo of topsails, but neither yards nor 
masts. And yet he must have been active in his 
way, for he could climb to the main truck without 
touching shrouds or foot-ropes. 

Peter.— The King will not only have the right 
things done, but in the right way. A monkey might 
get to the mast-head by the running rigging, but a good 
seaman will go up the shrouds. There is never a true 
s John x. 1. 



378 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



virtue but faith in Christ must be at the bottom of it. 
Some men take their virtues as light lumber, that, in 
case of shipwreck, they may swim upon, as the sol- 
diers that were with Paul got to shore on planks and 
broken pieces of the wreck; for really, though they 
think they trust Christ half way,, yet they do not 
trust him at all. They pretend to have got under 
weigh, having all sail set, and the flag hoisted; but 
the anchor is down all the while, and they never will 
weigh it, unless they can first have assurance of a 
safe voyage. But that is a thing, you know, that the 
King keeps in his own hands, and will make no bar- 
gains beforehand, except with faith. But where 
there is faith, there is no desire for any bargain be- 
forehand, and no need of any. The soul says, I leave 
everything with Christ, and Christ may do as he 
pleases; but I'll serve him, any way, come what 
may. 

John. — Well, my brother, you speak in this accord- 
ing to the Law and the Testimony. 9 There is cer- 
tainly nothing good, except the heart be good, and 
good works never yet mended a bad heart, any more 
than the waters of a stream can change the fountain. 
No man ever yet got a good heart, or ever will, but 
in Christ. All things else may be brought to God — 
gold and silver, prayers, penances, sacrifices, and 
9 -Isa. viii. 20. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



379 



what not ; but no good heart ever yet was brought to 
him, except through Christ. And so he saith, Christ 
in you, the hope of glory. 10 No hope of glory, ex- 
cept Christ is the soul of it. The meek and lowly 
spirit cometh no other way. 

And so he saith, that to this man only he will have 
respect, even to him of a contrite spirit, and who 
trembleth at his word. 11 Yea, without this, and the 
humble faith in Christ that bears it up, he that 
killeth an ox, is as if he slew a man ; he that sacri- 
ficeth a lamb, as if he cut off a dog's neck; he that 
offereth an oblation, as if he offered swine's blood; 
he that burnetii incense, as if he blessed an idol. 12 
Whereby God saith, that the very things commanded 
as duties, if done with a proud spirit — done without 
faith in Christ — done in reliance upon self-merit, are 
no better than sins; yea, they are dog's-neck duties, 
he that burnetii incense to them, and cometh with 
them, burnetii incense to an idol, and cometh to God 
with the idol of his own worship in his own hands. 
It is a terrible delusion, and may the Lord preserve 
us from it. 

Peter. — Well, I sometimes think, terrible as it is, 
it is the last devil that is cast out. In this form 
Satan is always at hand to plague us, and the King 
himself does not reign supreme, till every high imag- 
ie Col. i. 27. » Isa. lxvi. 3. 12 Isa. lxvi. 3. 



380 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



ination is cast down, as Dagon, and every thought 
brought into captivity to the obedience of Christ. 1 " 
When our life is thus hid with Christ in God, 14 then, 
oh, then! we begin to be truly at peace and quiet. 
Yea, then is Christ in us the peace of Cod that 
passeth all understanding. 15 Then is self all gone, 
and heaven begins on earth. 

But, as I said, if ever there was a man, in whom 
it was thus all gone, before the seal of death — before 
mortality itself was swallowed up of life, 16 I know 
not the man. Even Paul counted not himself to 
have attained to this, or become perfect, but only to 
be reaching forth, and pressing on, forgetting the 
things that were behind. 17 Nevertheless, he said, 
Our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we 
look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall 
change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like 
unto his glorious body, according to the working 
whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto 
himself. 18 

So, the leagues of ocean we have passed over, 
we forget, and still every day have to cast all upon 
Christ as at the outset, and every day we need for- 
giveness, and every day the Divine Spirit must fill 
our sails, and waft us onwards; and if any time we 

'3 2 Cor. x. 5. i4 Col. iii. 3. '5 PhiL iv. 7. 

'fe 2 Cor. v. 4. J' Phil. iii. 13. « Phil. iii. 20, 21. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



381 



stop to consider our progress, and say, This is ours, 
as if we of ourselves had done some great thing in 
getting thus far; then is the Lord ready to smite us, 
and the wind is all taken out of our sails, because we 
give not God the glory; then, there is that villain, 
Pride, who is always the forerunner of Satan ; for he 
smelleth for him, and leadeth him, as a pilot-fish 
doth the shark, ready to cut our shrouds for us, and 
give us a grievous fall. The life of self is our death ; 
the death of self in Christ is our life; 'tis the last 
enemy that shall be destroyed. But when this cor- 
ruptible shall .have put on incorruption, and this 
mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be 
brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is 
swallowed up in victory. And thanks be to God, 
who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 19 

John. — Yea, brother, self hath as many lives as a 
cat, and pride hath the appetite of a shark, and will 
swallow everything. Grace itself disappears in the 
maw of that monster. Yet grace shall conquer him 
— shall swallow him, if we only hold on to Christ. 
Tis a sweet word of the watch, None but Christ ! 
none but Christ ! Have you not lain awake some- 
times, thinking, Where is God, my Maker, that 
giveth songs in the night? 20 And then that word has 
» 1 Cor. xv. 54, 57. 23 Jo 1 } xxxv. 10. 



382 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



come, as if booming across the deep, or borne on the 
wings -of the wind from a distant vessel, None but 
Christ ! none but Christ ! Oh, 'tis a sweet sound ! Then 
I say to myself, I can do all things through Christ that 
strengtheneth me. 21 I am crucified with Christ : never- 
theless, I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; 
and the life which I now live in the flesh, 1 live by 
the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave 
himself for me. 22 Oh, those are precious words, 
Who loved me, and gave himself for me! Some- 
times I say to myself, when Satan would take them 
away out of my mouth, Why may I myself not have 
them, as well as Paul? I am as big a sinner. Then 
Satan draws back, and the fear of death itself is con- 
quered, and God seems to have given me the vic- 
tory. 

Peter. — Well, indeed, there is none other victory. 
And this is the victory that overcometh the world, 
even our faith. 23 This is the King's victory, in us, 
over the god of this world, and by this he will bring 
us off conquerors. Nothing but this can sustain us 
in life, nothing but this can comfort us in death. We 
must throw all upon Christ. A man that had been 
a faithful servant of God, as the King's Ambassador, 
once lay a-dying, when he was visited by a dear and 
loving fellow-minister. This man, seeing him so near 
2' Phil. iv. 13. 22 Gal. ii. 20. -s 1 John. v. 4. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



383 



death, put the question to him, And what are you 
doing now, my brother? Whereupon he answered, 
"I'll tell you what I am doing, dear brother, I am 
gathering together all my prayers, all my sermons, all 
my good deeds, all my ill. deeds; and I am going to 
throw them all overboard, and swim to glory on the 
plank of Free-grace." 

John. — Well, we've nothing else to swim upon, and 
even then, 'tis not our swimming, but his grace, that 
holds us up. We should as often dive down to the 
bottom, as swim upon the top, if it were not for that. 
And who is it that makes our weather for us? Who 
knows what is the best weather? Why, verily, we 
know not even what to pray for as we ought, 2 * unless 
out of the same Free Grace his Divine Spirit teach- 
eth us. 

Now the time wore away in such talk with sur- 
prising rapidity, and if the days were as days of 
heaven, the nights that followed were still more 
lovely. For indeed no language can tell the glory of 
the starry sky above the ocean, as they now flew upon 
their voyage, nor the beauty of the sea beneath the 
waxing and waning moon; for they could follow its 
increase from the first silver thread of light, to the 
brilliance of the full orb, and then again as it slowly, 
gently faded from the sky. And when it was riding 
- 4 Eom. viii. 26. 



384 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



in the heavens in silent majesty, it seemed to look 
down upon them, in the loneliness of the wide ocean, 
with a melancholy tenderness, as if appointed of God 
to watch over them. And those long, long lines of 
light, streaming from the furrows and liquid undula- 
tions of the waves, between them and the horizon, 
when the moon was an hour or two before setting; 
and at the horizon the whole ocean shining as if it 
were nothing but a sea of tremulous, billowy light, 
rolling into infinitude, so that if they could only b 
there, where the eye followed the glory, they could 
have sailed, without death or change, right into the 
expanse of heaven ! So it' sometimes seemed to them, 
and they were almost in an ecstacy of transport with 
such views. Sometimes the silence of midnight, 
under such a lovely sky, was broken by the notes of 
a hymn rising and floating in indescribable sweetness 
and melody. 

Beyond, beyond that boundless sea, 

Above that dome of sky, 
Farther than thought itself can flee, 

Thy dwelling is on high: 
Yet dear the awful thought to me 

That thou, my G-od, art nigh: — 

Art nigh, and yet my laboring mind 
Feels after thee in vain, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 

Thee in those works of power to find, 

Or to thy seat attain. 
Thy messenger the stormy wind, 

Thy path the trackless main. 

These speak of thee with loud acclaim, 
They thunder forth thy praise, 

The glorious honor of thy name, 
The wonders of thy ways ; 

But thou art not in tempest-flame, 
Nor in day's glorious blaze. 

We hear thy voice, when thunders roll 
Through the wide fields of air; 

The waves obey thy dread control, 
Yet still thou art not there ; 

Where shall I find him, my soul, 
Who yet is everywhere ! 

Oh not in circling depth or height, 

But in the conscious breast, 
Present to faith, though veiled from sight 

There does his Spirit rest. 
Oh come, thou Presence Infinite, 

And make thy creature blest ! 



LOG— BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE LAST ENEMY. 

Now all through the day they had seen lovely 
strange birds flying, and sometimes alighting at the 
mast-head, and this, with the sight of some flowers of 
exquisite beauty among the sea-weed that came 
floating by, made them think that they could not be 
very far from land. And in the evening, when the 
sun set, it no longer went down straight into the 
ocean, but seemed to sink behind a towering cloud- 
ridge, which they knew might veil a continent, but 
whether of the Celestial Country, or of this, they 
could not tell. They kept watch all night, and com- 
pared their course and observations very earnestly 
and carefully with the chart, where they found it 
written, at the point near which it was evident they 
had now come, Thine eyes shall see the King in his 
beauty; they shall behold the land that is very far 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



387 



off. 1 They also found, by references in their tables, 
such results of their calculations as these, For this 
God is our God for ever and ever; he will be our 
guide, even unto death. 2 Also, Thou shalt guide me 
with thy counsel, and afterwards receive me to 
glory. 3 Also, I will behold thy face in righteous- 
ness, I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with thy 
likeness. 4 

In the morning when the sun arose, they thought 
thoy could plainly descry, behind the white cloud 
that still rested on the sea eastward, what seemed the 
flashing of light from glittering spires and domes, 
but they were not certain. That same day a sail was 
seen at a great distance, and as it drew near, it proved 
to be a sentinel-ship from the King to meet them, 
whose sign was an almond tree and a grasshopper. 5 
There was a broad white nag flying at the foremast, 
and by the help of the glass they could plainly read 
these words, Precious in the sight of the Lord is the 
death of his saints. 6 Then did they both gaze long in 
motionless silence, for though the sight was beautiful, 
and the sea smooth and calm, yet an awe stole irre- 
sistibly across their souls, and a deep solemnity 
brooded upon them, not knowing what was to happen. 
Nor was it removed by the loving-kindness of the 

1 Isa. xxxiii. 17. 2 Psa. xlviii. 14. 3 Psa. lxxiii. 24. 
4 Psa. xvii. 15. 5 Eccl. xii. 5. c Psa. cxvi. 15. 



388 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



commander of this ship, although he was very cheer- 
ful and encouraging both in his words and looks. He 
entered into sweet conversation with them, and told 
them that they must here wait the King's pleasure, 
which would soon be made known to them. He also 
showed them where they might safely drop anchor, 
for in the King's ship they were to go no farther. 
There is no more sea, 7 said he, though you have 
come all this long way through storms and dangers. 
But now the glorious Lord will be to you a place of 
broad rivers and streams, wherein shall go no galley 
with oars, neither shall gallant ships pass thereby. 
And the inhabitants shall not say, I am sick. The 
people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their 
iniquit . p 

You have come, said he, all this way through 
deaths and sorrow and crying, with many changes 
and dangers; but now there shall be no more death, 
neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any 
more pain; for the former things are passed away. 
Out of the earthly house of this tabernacle dissolving, 
you pass into the tabernacle of God, and God will 
dwell with you, and you shall be his people, and 
God himself shall be with you, and be your God, 
and God shall wipe away all tears from your eyes. 9 
The sea also shall give up its dead, 10 and them which 
' Kev. xxi. 1. s Isa. xxxiii. 21, 24. » Rev. xxi. 3, 4. ] » Rev. xx. 13. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



389 



sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. 11 At these 
words they were much comforted, and listened fur 
ther to the man as he took them to their place of 
anchorage, and there bade them watch. 

There is no safety, said he, till you put off this taber- 
nacle. For even in these parts the great Pirate hath 
at times made his appearance; and why should he 
not, since whole fleets are sometimes convoyed by 
him to the last hour, and sometimes the King's own 
ships give him opportunities of attack here, that he 
never found all the way across the ocean. Therefore 
watch, for blessed are those servants whom their 
Lord, when he cometh, shall find so doing. 12 

Xow the manner of the man was at times so ex- 
ceeding grave and solemn, especially when he gave 
them this charge, that though both his countenam e 
and his words were full of love, and he looked upon 
them with a face of joy, as if it had been the face of 
an angel, yet Peter and John could not help trem- 
bling, and their sins began to rise up before them, 
even those things that had been long forgotten, and 
because they lost sight, for a season, of the face and 
promise of the King, the thought of so soon standing 
before God caused them to shrink back with dread, 
because of their own unworthiness, although they 
had now so nearly gained the point after which they 
i' 1 Thess. i-. 14. Lufcexii. 37. 



390 



LOG-BCOK OF A VOYAGE 



had been struggling. They tried hard to dismiss 
their fears, but unbelief would still be uppermost, 
and so it was a darker time with them than it had 
been for many days of their navigation. They did 
not then know that Satan was trying, even with a 
last assault, to throw them from the Rock Christ 
Jesu<, and to make them look about for some other 
hope of salvation, even some comfort and assurance 
in themselves, and to make them unwilling or fearful 
even in the full view of their own guilt, to throw all 
upon Christ. 

Now the man Avitnessed their perplexity, and 
pitied them, for he had not yet left them at their 
anchorage, and he could understand their trials, and 
knew the nature of this conflict, So he cried out, 
Why are ye fearful, ye of little faith ? 13 Wherefore 
do ye doubt? 14 Have ye played the man thus far, 
and will ye now give place to the fiery darts of the 
Wicked One? Remember ye not how it is said that 
the just shall live by faith, 15 and that ye are made 
partakers of Christ, if ye hold fast the beginning of 
your confidence steadfast unto the end. 15 

Oh Sir, exclaimed Peter, but what can we do ? 
Will the Lord receive such sinful, vile creatures, 
without destroying us? for alas we have not been 
faithful to him, but exceedingly unprofitable. 

'3 Matt. viii. 26. 14 Matt, xiv. 31. 15 Rom. i. 17. 16 Heb. iii. 14. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



391 



Then said the man, Did he receive you at first, as 
great sinners or great saints? Had you ever anything 
to bring him bat guilty hearts, to be renewed by his 
grace? If he received you as guilty lost sinners, was 
it not that he might be merciful unto you for ever? 
Yea, the gifts and calling of God are without re- 
pentance. 17 What can you then say to these things? 
If God be for you, who shall be against you? He 
that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up 
for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give 
us all things ? 13 

Then said John, great sinners need great faith. 
Lord, keep us from adding to all our guilt the last 
and greatest sin of unbelief. While we were yet sin- 
ners, Christ died for us; much more then, being 
now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from 
wrath through him. 19 Yea, moreover, do we not 
remember the hymn we have so often sung amidst 
the roaring of the sea. 

Begone, unbelief, my Saviour is near 

And for my relief will surely appear, 

By prayer let me wrestle, and lie will perform; 

With Christ in the vessel, I smile at the storm. 

His love in time past forbids me to think 
He'll leave me at last in trouble to sink: 
Each sweet Ebenezer I have in review 
Confirms his good pleasure to help me quite through. 
>7 Bom. xi. 29., >s Bom. viii. 31, 32. ™ Bom. v, 8, 9. 



392 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



Determined to save, he watched o'er my path, 
When Satan's blind slave, I sported with death; 
And can he have taught me to trust in his name, 
And thus far have brought me, to put me to shame? 

Since all that I meet shall work for my good, 
The bitter is sweet, the medicine is food; 
Though painful at present, 'twill cease before long, 
And then, O how pleasant the conqueror's song ! 

Now while they were speaking thus, it so happened 
that Peter was seated with gloomy downcast counte- 
nance upon one of the King's guns, and as his hand 
unconsciously played about it, lie encountered the 
raised letters of the inscription which it bore, and 
turning his eye upon them, he saw them shining like 
the sun, It is god that justifieth, who is he that con- 
demneth? Whereupon the whole passage came into 
his soul as the lightning. Who shall lay anything to 
the charge of God's elect? It is Christ that died, 
yea, rather that is risen again, who is even at the right 
hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. 
Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? 20 
Then was his countenance lightened, and his heart 
was glad, and he said. Though I walk through the 
Valley of the Shadow of Death, I will fear no eril, 
for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they com- 
fort me. 21 

» Eom. x. 32-35. 21 Psa. xxiii. 4. 



TO "THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



393 



Then the Captain of the King's ship took them by 
the hand, and pointed to the bright outline of the 
cloud that rested on the sea, and said, smiling, Be no 
more faithless, but believing. 22 Hath he not said, I, 
even I, am he, that blotteth out thy transgressions for 
mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins? 
And this he saith, though he hath said also, in the 
very breath before, Thou hast made me to serve with 
thy sins, thou hast wearied me with thine iniquities. 23 
But 0, there is forgiveness with him, and plenteous 
redemption, 21 and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son 
cleanseth from all sin.' 15 For Jesus' sake all things 
are possible, and the great sweetness of your salva- 
tion is this, that it is all of grace, all of grace. When 
Paul himself was about anchoring in this roadstead, 
for the last will of the King, he said, This is a faith- 
ful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ 
Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom 
I am chief. 26 But the sight of his own sins at that 
time, and of himself as the chief of sinners, instead 
of casting him into despair, or filling him with gloom, 
in doubt and unbelief, only served to exalt and glo- 
rify his Saviour. It humbled himself indeed, and 
cast out all remnant of pride, if there was any left, 
but how lovely, how glorious, how triumphant, it 

22 John xx. 27. - 3 Isa. xliii. 24, 25. - 4 Psa. cxxx. 4, 7. 
1 John i. 7. ™ 1 Tim. i. 15. 



394 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



made the grace of Christ appear ! Now what if your 
sins are great, if Christ's redeeming love and mercy 
are so much greater? Is it not so much the more to 
his praise? Wherefore let Satan accuse you as much 
as he pleases, even to his uttermost, (and you know 
that he is the accuser of the Brethren, 27 ) that shall 
but exalt the Lord Jesus, and make him the more 
precious; let it not terrify you. 

Sometimes the enemy sets hard upon weak souls, 
just at this very point, and makes life a burden to 
them, by the very terror of death; but that is unbe- 
lief; he never gains this advantage in any other way. 
Wherefore remember that the prayer and the plea 
with which you came into God's kingdom of Grace, 
are the very prayer and plea with which you must 
enter the kingdom of glory, For thy name's sake, 
pardon mine iniquity, for it is great. 28 Satan may 
tempt you to think, Oh if my sins were not so great, 
then might I stand before God with less terror! But 
Avhat a dishonor to the King is that ! Would you 
lessen the praise of his grace by pretending the small- 
ness of your sins? Oh, no sin is small, and every 
sin must have cost the blood of Jesus Christ to redeem 
you from it, even if that had been the only sin ever 
committed. But the very "greatness of your sins is 
the power of your plea for redemption, coming in the 
* Kev. xii. 10. ™ Psa. xxv. 11. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



395 



name of Christ. Great sinners, you said, need great 
faith; but one sinner needs the same faith as another, 
and it is always great faith and precious, when a 
soul cometh to God, and crieth out, For thy name's 
sake, pardon mine iniquity, for it is great. You see 
the prayer is not, as Satan would have it, Pardon me, 
for I am a little sinner; that would be a great lie to 
the King, and a great contempt of the power of his 
blood, and the freeness of his salvation ; but, Pardon 
me for Jesus' sake, because I am a great sinner, whose 
only plea is that Jesus died for the chief of sinners. 
Here we rest. 

Now when the men had finished these words of 
instruction and comfort, he left them for the present, 
having directed the ship to a secure position. Here 
then they lay at anchor, waiting the King's Word. 

Sometimes it was tempestuous in the roadstead, for 
even here the Prince of the Power of the Air hath 
now and then dominion, and raiseth a great commo- 
tion among the waves of the sea; and it was said that 
the King might, of his good pleasure, permit this, as 
a last trial of the faith of those for whom he was pre- 
paring a crown of glory. But often the weather w T as 
clear, calm, and delightful. Sometimes a thick veil 
of mist lay upon the whole region beyond this road- 
stead, or rather rose up like a wall or a curtain before 
it, and only now and then was partially broken away, 



396 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



so that they could see. Sometimes, when it was thus 
broken, there came flashes of light streaming from a 
great distance through the cloud-rifts, in which could 
be plainly discerned parts of that City that lieth four 
square, the building of the wall of which is of jasper, 
and the City pure gold, like unto clear glass. 29 Some- 
times the foundations of the wall of the city were 
disclosed, even unto the twelfth and last, which was 
an amethyst, and then the gates could be seen, which 
were of pearl. 30 With the use of the King's glass, 
these things seemed very near when they could be 
seen at all, and the sight of them was ravishing to 
the heart, for there was a light round about them, 
full of glory, and it shone down even on the sea. 

Moreover, in fair weather there were boats some- 
times shooting forth with fruits from the land, fore- 
tastes, as they were called, for the refreshment of the 
King's seamen, after their long voyage. Also, they 
could sometimes hear songs in the night, as of per- 
sons in the air, but very near them; and in the day, 
it was sometimes the case, that celestial forms could 
be discerned, or what seemed to be such, walking in 
the edge of the clouds, where they rested on a glit- 
tering pearly beach, as on the shore of the ocean. 
And now it came to pass, that notwithstanding their 
seasons of darkness, they began earnestly to desire to 
29 Kev. xxi. 16-18. -° Rev. xxi. 19-21. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



397 



be clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed 
up of life, saying, one to another, He that hath 
wrought us for the self-same thing is God. 31 

But they were given to understand that still there 
was a bar to be crossed, where two seas met, and 
where the passage might be dark and rough, or it 
might be as smooth and shining as a summers sea; 
but that would be according to the strength of their 
own faith, and the good pleasure of the King, when- 
ever he should summon them. They were informed, 
also, that they would have to pass that place in an 
open boat, which, itself, would also disappear from 
them, as they crossed the bar. At this their spirits 
were somewhat damped at first, but there was no help 
for it, nor any other way of ever coming to the City. 
Sometimes it seemed as if they could have flown 
thither, but they were to wait the King's pleasure, 
neither could they take a step farther but by notice 
from him. 

Now, being thus situated, the two men spent no 
little time in pondering the King's Chart, reviewing 
their log, and considering all the way the Lord had 
brought them. They comforted one another in much 
prayer, and in a mutual reminding of the King's 
great promises; for they rested only upon his infi- 
nite love, his cleansing blood, his sanctifying grace; 
" 2 Cor. v. 4, 5. 



398 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



and they said one to another, If the Lord were 
pleased to kill us, he would not have received a burnt 
offering and a meat offering at our hands, neither 
would he have showed us all these things, nor would, 
as at this time, have told us such things as these. 32 
And sometimes they would lean over the taffrail of 
the ship, and gaze towards the heavenly light before 
them, and say one to another, Even so, come, Lord 
Jesus, come quickly! 33 Here the glass was of but lit- 
tle use to them, for it would not penetrate the cloud, 
except when there were the rifts that have been 
spoken of, and, moreover, they could see no farther 
from the mast-head, than from the deck. 

xiii. 23. 33 Rev. xxii. 20. 



TO TITE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



899 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

DEATH SWALLOWED LP IX VICTORY. 

How sweet it is to know, said John to Peter, that 
our times are in his hands, 1 and that he hath the 
keys of death and helL 9 

Yes! oh. Yes! exclaimed Peter. My soul cleaveth 
to his promises; for, oh. he is faithful and just to 
forgive us our sins, and cleanse us from all unright- 
eousness. 3 Oh. the sweet power of his most precious 
blood ! What should we do without that, at such an 
hour as this! What should we do without his dying 
love to rest upon, and his blood that cleanseth from 
all sin. And oh. how precious his own most com- 
forting assurances. All that the Father giveth me, 
said he, shall come to me; and him that cometh to 
me. I will in no wise cast out. And again, Xo man 
can come to me, except the Father which hath sent 
me, draw him ; and I will raise him up at the last 
' Psa. xxxi. 15 2 Eev. i. 13. 3 i j lm i. 9. 



400 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



day. 4 What precious security of life, from the Father 
and the Son ! 

John. — Yea, that is a blessed assurance, This is 
the Father's will which hath sent me, that of all 
which he hath given me, I should lose nothing, but 
should raise it up again at the last day. 5 If the Good 
Shepherd had not loved his sheep, and determined to 
keep them, he had not laid down his life for them. 6 

Peter. — But he is an Almighty Redeemer, able as 
willing, and willing as able, to save to the utter mos 
all that come unto God through him. 7 How great 
and glorious the promise, I give unto them eternal 
life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any 
man pluck them out of my hand. My father, which 
gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is 
able to pluck them out of my Father's hand. I and 
my Father are one. 8 

John. — Oh, if we are his, no doubt we are everlast- 
ingly his. It is not him that my soul ever doubteth, 
or distrusteth, but myself. If I should be mistaken, 
it is for eternity. Lord, save me, I perish ! 9 

Peter. — That, dear brother, must be our last 
prayer, as it was our first. We are stripped, as at 
the beginning, and have lost all things but Christ, 
yet we have all things in him. Our fellowship is 

4 John vi. 37, 44. s John vi. 39. 6 John x. 11. 

i Heb. vii. 25. e John x. 28, 29, 30. 9 Matt. viii. 25. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



401 



with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ; 10 and 
the plank of Free Grace, on which we too may swim 
to glory, may venture death without fear, is just 
this, The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us 

FROM ALL SIN. 11 

Shudder not to pass the stream, 
Venture all thy care on him; 
Him, whose dying love and power 
Stilled its tossing, hushed its roar. 

Safe is the expanded wave, 
Gentle as a summer's eve; 
Not one object of his care 
Ever suffered shipwreck there. 

And then there comes that other beautiful hymn, 
floating as a prophetic life-song in the atmosphere. 

When I can read my title clear 

To mansions in the skies, 
I'll bid farewell to every fear, 

And wipe my weeping eyes. 

There shall I bathe my weary soul 

In seas of heavenly rest, 
And not a wave of trouble roll 

Across my peaceful breast. 

My title clear! exclaimed John. Truly it is only 
this; The chief of sinners, ransomed, renewed, adopted 
>° 1 John i. 3. " 1 John i. 7. 



402 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



as a child of God in Christ Jesus ! new-created in his 
image ; cleansed from all sin in his most precious blood, 
and sealed, before dying, with his own seal, to be 
presented faultless before the throne of God in his 
likeness, without spot or wrinkle or any such thing. 12 
Who could believe such a wonder as this, if Jesus had 
not died for us, and if God had not laid upon him the 
iniquities of us all I 13 

Christ, of all my hopes the ground, 
Christ, the Spring of all my joy, 

Still in thee let me be found, 
Still for thee my powers employ. 

Fountain of o'erflowing grace, 

Freely from thy fulness give, 
Till I close my earthly race, 

Be it Christ for me to live. 

Firmly trusting in thy blood, 
Nothing shall my heart confound; 

Safely I shall pass the flood, 

Safely reach Immanuel's ground. 

Thus, oh thus, an entrance give, 

To the land of cloudless sky; 
Having known it Christ to live, 

Let me know it gain to die. 

But hath he not said, I will never leave thee, nor 
forsake thee. Fear not for I have redeemed thee. 
12 Eph. v. 27. 13 Is. liii. 6. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



403 



When thou passest through the waters, I will be with 
thee, and through the rivers, they shall not overflow 
thee. When thou walkest through the fire thou 
shalt not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle 
upon thee, for I am the Holy One of Israel, thy 
Saviour. 

Their sweet cradle hymns came to mind, and some- 
times the air seemed to be filled with the melodies 
of them. Sometimes they caught one stanza, some- 
times another; but the whole world of poetry and 
song was full of the love of Jesus. 

One sweetly solemn thought 

Conies to me o'er and o'er, 
I am nearer home to-day 

Than I ever have been before. 

Nearer my Father's house, 

Where the many mansions be; 
Nearer the great white throne, 

Nearer the crystal sea. 

In their early morning watch they seemed to hear, 
as if it was a reverberation of their own thoughts, 

My days are gliding swiftly by, 

And I, a pilgrim stranger, 
Would not detain them as they fly, 

Those hours of toil and danger. 



404 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



For, oh, we stand on Jordan's strand, 

Our friends are passing over, 
And just before the shining shore 

We may almost discover. 

Then again that dear old hymn was uppermost, 

There is a land of pure delight, 

Where saints immortal reign; 
Infinite day excludes the night, 

And pleasures banish pain. 

There everlasting spring abides, 

And never- with'ring flowers; 
Death, like a narrow sea, divides 

This heavenly land from ours. 

I am poor and needy, cried John, on one of those 
evenings, which might, for aught they knew, be the 
last sunset they should ever behold, yet the Lord 
thin keth upon me ! Thou art my help and my deliv- 
erer; make no tarrying, my God. spare me, that 
I may recover strength, before I go hence, and be no 
more. Make haste to help me, oh Lord, my salvation. 
Hide thy face from my transgressions, and remove 
them as far from me as the East is from the West. 
For if thou, Lord, shouldst mark iniquities, Lord, 
who shall stand ? But there is forgiveness with thee 
that thou mayst be feared, and with thee is plenteous 
redemption. 14 

14 Psa. cxxx. 7. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



405 



When I tread the verge of Jordan, 

Bid my anxious fears subside, 
Death of death, and hell's destruction, 

Land me save on Canaan's side: 
Songs of praises 

I will ever give to thee. 

Oh the rapture of that declaration, For ever with 
the Lord ! And that other assurance, When he who 
is our life shall appear, then shall we also appear with 
him in glory. And we shall be like him, for we shall 
see him as he is. 15 Oh the infinite glory and blessed- 
ness of that amazing promise ! The miracle of grace, 
that sinners such as we shall ever find it realized, in our 
own new-created nature, as children of light; we, who 
once were nothing but darkness and unbelief. 'tis 
a change, as great for every one of us, as that of the 
dying thief upon the cross, from sin and death to instant 
heaven ! And to think of that change being wrought 
in countless millions of guilty souls, so many that no 
man can number them, filling the whole firmament 
of God's grace with a glory so far above the bright- 
ness of all his other works, that the creation, visible 
now to our senses, shall almost have no glory at all 
by reason of the glory that excelleth ! 

No wonder the blessed Apostle Paul should have said 
that we earnestly desire to be clothed upon with our 
's 1 John iii. 2. 



40(3 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



house which is from heaven ; not for that we would 
be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might 
be swallowed up of Life. 16 

Nor is it any wonder, again answered Peter, 
that among the most tempted and afflicted of all 
God's saints in the Old Testament, out of the three, 
Noah, Daniel, and Job, named by the Holy Spirit, 
as those whom God had permitted Satan to tempt 
with such terrible trials of faith and patience, Job 
should have been the one, and the earliest, inspired 
to say, All the days of my appointed time will I wait, 

TILL MY CHANGE COME, AND THEN THOU SHALT CALL AND I 
WILL ANSWER. TlIOU WILT HAVE A DESIRE TO THE WORK 
OF THY HANDS. 17 FOR I KNOW THAT MY REDEEMER LIYETH, 
AND THOUGH WORMS DESTROY THIS BODY, YET IN MY FLESH 
I SHALL SEE GoD. ls 

Wonderful to think of this! It makes us see the 
meaning of Isaiah, John and Paul, all together, making 
up one rainbow round about the throne, one shaft of 
light from the Old and New Testaments together. 

Isaiah; He shall see of the travail of his soul, 
and be satisfied. 19 John; I have a baptism to be 
baptized with, and how am I straitened till it be ac- 
complished. 23 And then, Paul; That we may know 
what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches 

is 2 Cor. v. 4. i? Job xiv. 15. Job xix. 25, 26. 

is Isa. liii. 11. so Luke xii. 50. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COLNTRY. 



407 



of the glory of his inheritance in the saints; 21 a glory 
beyond all other glory ever seen, and for which Paul 
prayed for the enlightening power of the Holy Spirit 
in us, that even we on earth might be made to know 
something of that glory beforehand. 

And this is that Earnest of the Spirit in our hearts, 
and that Blessed Spirit of Adoption, with which we 
have access to the Mercy Seat, and commune with 
God as his dear children. But a saint in glory is what 
we never yet have seen, neither is there any description 
of him written in God's Book, except the one in John's 
Kevelation ; — that dear and simple sketch of the glo- 
rified spirits before the throne of God, clothed in 
white robes, with palms in their hands, and singing 
the Song of Moses and the Lamb. And the Lamb in 
the midst of the throne is feeding them, and leading 
them unto living fountains of waters, and God shall 
Avipe away all tears from their eyes. Oh, since God 
hath given us this vision in his own word, 'tis al- 
most as if we ourselves had already been made parts 
of it. 

When the Lord Jesus said to the dying thief upon 
the cross, To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise, 
that believing soul was released from all the terror of 
death. And so, doubtless, it often is. But all the 
descriptions of a dying experience in the Bible are 
21 Eph. i. 18. 



408 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



very brief. And the very first record of the death of 
any disciple, after Christ's own dying and resurrection 
for ns, is that of Stephen, our dear Lord's first martyr. 
And in that, how wonderful the likeness of the dying 
saint to his dying Saviour! For as Christ prayed for 
his murderers, Father, forgive them, for they know 
not what they do, so did Stephen for his, they all the 
while stoning him to death, even while he was calling 
upon God and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. 
And he kneeled down and cried with a loud voice, 
Lord, lay not this sin to their charge ! And when 
he had said this he fell asleep. And well he might, 
for it was the sweetest cradle hymn ever uttered 
by mortal lips. It was inspired, and answered, by 
the Lord Jesus. Thus to die is gain and glory. 

Now who can tell but that the utterance of thatprayer 
was the very means that the Lord Jesus himself used for 
the miraculous conversion of Paul, that so speedily fol- 
lowed, when the Saviour, the Son of God revealed him- 
self to him in the way to Damascus, saying, I am Jesus, 
whom thou persecutest. For Paul was one of the hear- 
ers of that prayer of Stephen, one of those murderers for 
whom he prayed; and perhaps, though fresh in the fu- 
rious fiery zeal of Satan, in the ingratitude and cruelty 
of unbelief, thinking to do God service, and breathing 
out threatening and slaughter against the disciples of 
the Lord, notwithstanding this, the sight of Stephen, 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



409 



kneeling among his murderers and praying for them, 
and therefore for Paul, must have rankled in his soul. 
It was a thing which he himself called to mind, many 
years after, as if the Lord Jesus himself needed to re- 
member it, When the blood of thy martyr Stephen was 
shed, I also was standing by and consenting unto his 
death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him. 22 
So precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of 
his saints, and so truly is the blood of the martyrs the 
seed of the church. No wonder if even Balaam ex- 
claimed, having some foresight of the same glory, Let 
me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end 
be like his I 



Now when the time came for them to take their 
departure, it was, by the mercy of the Lord, a lovely 
day, and they knew that the hour was come, because 
the King's boat was seen coming for them, with a 
white flag flying, on which was written the inscrip- 
tion, My flesh and my heart faileth, but God is the 
strength of my heart and my portion for ever. 23 Who 
or what guided the course of this boat, they could not 
tell, only now it was plain that they were to step 
down out of the ship, and be taken across the passage. 
So, as if an angel had them in hand, they felt them- 
£2 Acts xxii. 20. 23 Psa. lxxiii. 26. 



410 



LOG-BOOK OF A VOYAGE 



selves constrained to quit the long familiar deck, not 
without pain at thus leaving it, and they went down, 
something as Peter did of old, when he walked on 
the water to go to Jesus. But now it was not stormy, 
but on the contrary, the sea was so quiet, that the 
very undulations, on which the boat rose and fell, 
were like the breathings of a sleeping infant. So 
they were wafted along, and in a moment could no 
longer distinctly see what they were leaving, but the 
ship became dim, and then was gone from their sight 
for ever. But all the while the sea remained so quiet 
that they hardly knew when the bar was reached, 
and meantime a softly breathing melody rose upon 
the air, Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord, 24 
which was still ringing, when a shining wave went 
over them, and the boat at the same time passed from 
under them, and was seen no more; and then they 
found themselves with angels, rising as from a burial, 
having left their mortal garments in the sea. And 
even as they rose, they found themselves clad in 
white raiment, for it was thus that they were to walk 
with the King in white, being worthy. 25 They did 
not know when they were unclothed, nor how they 
were clothed upon, but it was plain now, that mor- 
tality was swallowed up of life. 26 And indeed the 
bliss they now experienced was so great that nothing 
Eev. xiv. 13. 25 Rev. iii. 4. ™ 2 Cor. v. 4. 



TO THE CELESTIAL COUNTRY. 



411 



but an Immortality freed from sense could have 
enabled them to bear it. And they shone like the 
sun, so that the angels looked on them with ravish- 
ing joy, but they themselves with still greater amaze- 
ment and ecstacy looked upon the angels. And so 
they went up to the City. 

Firm as the earth thy gospel stands, 

My Lord, my hope, my trust, 
If I am found in Jesus' hands, 

My soul can ne'er be lost. 

His honor is engaged to save 

The meanest of his sheep; 
All whom his Heavenly Father gave 

His hands securely keep. 

Nor death, nor hell, shall e'er remove 

His favorites frcm hie breast, 
In the dear bosom of his love 

They must for ever rest. 



